Anon filly (2024)

by vectorVll

Rating: mature
Tags: Non-consensual, Sex, Twilight Sparkle, Slice of Life, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark, Human, Main 6, Princess Luna, Anon, Spike, Comedy
Length: 115603

You were awakened as a filly in a strange place inhabited by multicolored ponies. You neither know how you got here nor how you can get out of here. But you have to follow one particular pony if you want to have a chance to survive in this too friend

You were awakened as a filly in a strange place inhabited by multicolored ponies. You neither know how you got here nor how you can get out of here. But you have to follow one particular pony if you want to have a chance to survive in this too friendly land.

contains: anon becoming a little filly; rape; foalcon age regressing, And probably other stuff I'm going to need to add.

art by: https://twibooru.org/tags/artist-colon-crownhound

This is a remake of the original

----

Nice I was featured

Published 2024-09-25 01:40:00 UTC
Last updated 2025-02-09 01:43:25 UTC

Day 1: A filly meets ponies

There’s a sterile coldness to the room. Not physical, but emotional. The kind you feel in hospitals, especially psych wards, where everything is stripped away until you’re just a body in a bed. A row of bright white sheets stretches neatly along a line of beds, each one perfectly tucked, unoccupied. Except for you—you lie there, stuck in this tiny body—small, green, weak. You can’t move, not because you don’t want to, but because your damn forelegs are tied down in a straitjacket. Yeah, a straitjacket.

“It’s so that you don’t hurt yourself or anyone else,” some jackass said as they tied you up nice and tight.

Right. Because you’re really going to cause absolute mayhem with these tiny hooves, you think, pulling weakly against the straps. Yeah, you’re a threat.

You take a deep breath, trying to force some logic into this messed-up situation. This has to be some kind of breakdown—trauma, maybe dissociation? You’ve dealt with patients who’ve lost themselves in their minds, but knowing that and feeling it firsthand are two very different things. God, this feels real.

You glance around the room, scanning the sterile walls, the cold lights above, and that incessant humming noise. It’s everywhere, crawling under your skin. This is meant to make you crack, isn’t it?

Then, it hits you: You’re in Equestria.

A cold chill runs down your spine. Not the good kind, either. You weren’t some massive fan, but you watched enough My Little Pony to know exactly where you are. And now, it feels like your brain just broke in the worst way. How does this make any sense?

You squeeze your eyes shut, trying to piece it together. No. Focus. Think logically. Trauma can cause all kinds of hallucinations—delusions. You’ve given that speech a hundred times. But nothing about this feels fake. The bed beneath you is too cold. The tightness of the jacket, the ache in your jaw from clenching your teeth—it’s all too real.

You open your eyes, hoping the world will just snap back to normal. But it doesn’t. Fuck this.

“I know you guys can hear me!” you yell, voice hoarse in the quiet room. “Whoever’s watching this—call the police! Call the damn government! Hell, call your roommate Carlos, maybe he’ll answer for once!”

Silence.

You laugh, a bitter, joyless sound. There’s no way Hasbro would ever let you say all this crap on air, so this has to be some kind of twisted fanfic.

You glance up at the ceiling, glaring at the fluorescent lights. “Yeah, great story you’ve cooked up here, whoever’s writing this. A psychologist-turned-filly wakes up in pony hell. Ten out of ten.”

Nothing but the same hum of lights and the heavy silence.

“Seriously though!” you shout louder, your voice cracking. “Call someone! Get me out of here! I’m not... I’m not supposed to be like this!”

You stop, panting, your breath shallow. This can’t be real... right?

And yet... everything feels too real. The coldness of the bed beneath you, the straitjacket pressing against your chest, the raw feeling in your throat from yelling. Why isn’t anyone listening?

As if on cue, the door creaks open.

You freeze as soon as she steps into the room. She’s exactly how you remember her from the show—purple coat, dark indigo mane with that signature pink streak, wings tucked neatly at her sides. The same old nerdy, analytical expression on her face.

But seeing her in real life? That’s a whole other thing. She’s not a cartoon. She’s real. And that makes this entire situation so much worse.

No way. This can’t be happening.

But it is. There she is, staring at you like you’re some kind of experiment. You can practically feel her eyes scanning you, analyzing every inch, trying to piece together what you are. There’s a chill in her gaze that doesn’t match the friendly princess you remember from the show.

She looks calm enough—a little too calm, actually, like she’s already figured out what’s wrong with you and is about to lay it all out, like she’s some kind of psychic. It’s that familiar look professionals give when they think they’ve cracked the case. But beneath that calm exterior? There’s something colder.

“Is this the one?” Twilight’s voice is just as calm and measured as you expected. It has a soothing quality to it, but... no, something’s off.

Dr. Gentle Care nods, adjusting his glasses as he steps aside. "Yes, Your Highness. She was found near the Everfree Forest. She woke up shortly after and had what appeared to be... a severe panic attack. Nurse Redheart tried to calm her down, but..."

He hesitates, throwing a glance your way. "The filly struck her in the face."

Twilight's ears perk slightly. “She hit Nurse Redheart?”

“It wasn’t on purpose!” you snap, cutting in before he can make you sound like a lunatic. “I couldn’t control these damn legs—they just moved on their own! It’s not like I wanted to punch anyone.”

Twilight doesn’t respond right away. She watches you, her eyes narrowing slightly, a soft smile curling at her lips. It should’ve been comforting, but there’s something wrong about it. Something that sends a shiver down your spine.

“She seems... confused,” Twilight says softly, her tone calm and patient. It’s like she’s a therapist herself. Except right now, you’re the one stuck in the chair.

Great. Another person who doesn’t believe a word you’re saying.

“Yeah, I’m confused,” you mutter bitterly. “Wouldn’t you be? Waking up in a body that’s not your own? I’m not supposed to be here!”

Twilight tilts her head slightly, that same unreadable smile plastered on her face. She steps closer, her gaze steady, calculated. “And where are you supposed to be?”

“Not here!” You grit your teeth, frustration bubbling over. “I’m not a pony! I’m not even a kid! I don’t know how I ended up here, but I need to get back to where I belong.”

Her smile never falters, but the glint in her eyes... yeah, she’s not buying it. “You’re not a pony? What are you, then?”

Your jaw clenches, and you stop yourself from screaming. “I’m a man. A human. My name’s Patrick, not... whatever you’re calling me.”

Dr. Gentle Care clears his throat, cutting in before you can dig yourself any deeper. “Yes, Your Highness,” he says, carefully adjusting his glasses again, “the filly has been quite insistent on this point. She claims to be from another world, insists she’s a grown man, and... well, as you can see, she’s very adamant about it.”

You scoff, narrowing your eyes at the doctor. “Insistent? Really? You’ve met me twice, maybe three times since I’ve been stuck in this glorified nursery. You’re going to slap a prognosis on me based on what, thirty minutes of interaction? Tell me, did they teach you anything useful in med school, or did you get your diploma from the bottom of a cereal box?”

The doctor stiffens, his face twisting with irritation. "Ms. Patrick, I assure you, I’ve evaluated your condition thoroughly."

“Evaluated my condition?” you bark a laugh. “I’ve been sedated for most of my stay here. I’ve barely seen you. And when I did, you couldn’t even take five minutes to sit down and talk to me about these so-called delusions. I haven’t had a real conversation with anyone here who even pretends to have a degree in psychology. The nurses? Please. You’re too busy shoving medication down my throat to even bother doing the actual work.”

His face reddens slightly, but he pushes his glasses up with a stern look. “I assure you, I’ve done my due diligence.”

“Sure you have. I’d love to hear the technical term for ‘you’re crazy, so let’s lock you up and throw away the key.’ But I’m sure you’d rather keep things simple. Too much to ask for a bit of critical thinking, right?”

Dr. Gentle Care’s voice turns cold, his irritation clear. "It’s in your best interest to cooperate, Ms. Patrick. Refusing treatment won’t help your case."

Great. Classic ‘I’m always right’ mentality.

Twilight’s eyes flicker with a momentary hint of amusement at your outburst, but she quickly softens her tone and turns to the doctor.

“I think it’s best if she comes with me,” Twilight says calmly. “I can take her to my castle, where she’ll feel more comfortable and safe. It will give me a chance to help her... adjust.”

Dr. Gentle Care stiffens. "Your Highness, I must advise against that. She seems highly unstable. I—"

Twilight cuts him off, her voice polite but edged with finality. "Doctor," she says, still smiling, but her eyes are sharper now. "I appreciate your concern, but I believe I know what’s best in this situation. Your work here has been invaluable, but leave the rest to me."

The doctor pauses, clearly bristling at the indirect reprimand. With a resigned sigh, he nods. “Of course, Princess. I trust your judgment.”

Twilight turns back to you, her smile unwavering. “Don’t worry, Patrick,” she says softly. “I’ll take care of you.”

Dr. Gentle Care steps forward with a nod to Twilight. His horn glows faintly as he reaches toward the straps binding your limbs. A tingle of magic spreads as the leather bindings loosen, and the straitjacket falls away. You wiggle your forelegs, now free, and stretch your limbs. They feel stiff, clumsy—still hooves—but at least you can move again.

“There you go,” the doctor says, watching you cautiously, as if expecting you to lash out again. “You’re free to move around, but please... take it easy.”

You scowl. “What, you’re afraid I’m going to start kicking people?”

He doesn’t answer, keeping that same professional, detached look on his face. It's as if you’re some failed experiment, and he's quietly making mental notes for a future case study.

Swinging your legs to the side of the bed, you intend to stand upright. Maybe, just maybe, you think, you can walk like you used to. Bracing yourself, you try to rise on two legs like a human—like you should be able to—but your balance wavers immediately. You stumble awkwardly, nearly losing your footing.

How the hell does Lyra walk on two legs?

Twilight tilts her head, watching you with that same analytical calm. "You know, I’ve met a pony who walks on two legs. She has... interesting hobbies."

You grumble, ignoring her subtle suggestion to walk on all fours, stubbornly trying to maintain your balance. Your body wobbles again, and you catch yourself on the bed before you topple over.

Then, Twilight steps closer.

Her wing brushes lightly against your side, and for a second, it feels almost like a caress. Her feathers glide slowly down your back, tracing a deliberate line along your spine. They drift lower, brushing over your flanks, and then... they linger. A little too long.

Okay... weird.

She pulls back slightly, her wing applying gentle pressure to guide you in the right direction. A shiver runs through you, but you quickly brush it off. Cultural thing, you remind yourself. Ponies probably don’t understand personal space the way humans do. It’s nothing to get worked up about.

It’s like that episode with Pinkie Pie. She was always in other ponies’ faces, bouncing around, breaking every rule of personal space. Yeah, that’s all this is. Twilight’s just being... a typical pony.

But the sensation of her wingtip lingering, pressing a little harder than it should, sends your thoughts spinning. You glance at her quickly, but her expression hasn’t changed—still that same smile, still unreadable.

You swing your legs off the side of the bed, trying to balance on two feet—well, two hooves. It’s like walking on stilts with a hangover. Your body sways, each step shaky, but you refuse to give in. You’re not about to walk on all fours like some animal. You were a man. You’re still a man... somewhere in there.

Twilight walks ahead, her hoofsteps quiet on the polished floor. Dr. Gentle Care lingers behind, his presence more of an annoyance than a concern. You’re not thinking about him, though. You’re thinking about how the hell you’re going to convince anyone that you’re not crazy.

You stumble, hooves clopping awkwardly on the floor. Frustration wells up in your chest. You’re a psychologist. You’ve treated people in delusions, people who’ve lost themselves in their own minds. Now, you’re the one trapped in this twisted reality—a little green filly, adorable no less, struggling to walk on two legs like a normal person.

You were a 28-year-old man. You had a life. A job. Hell, you were recently divorced. The thought hits you harder than expected. Divorced. Like that’s the kicker here, as if your biggest problem is that you’re single again.

You shake your head, trying to focus on not falling flat on your face. What’s the play here? How do I convince them I’m not just some mentally unstable filly? That I was a man—a grown man who knows better than to end up in this mess?

Lost in thought, you don’t notice when Twilight stops. Her voice snaps you out of your mental spiral.

“Hello, Princess of Daydreaming.”

You blink, realizing she’s smirking at you from the top of a staircase. Stairs. Of course. Of fucking course there would be stairs.

Twilight, graceful and composed, begins her descent. Each step is smooth, confident, her tail swaying gently behind her. You don’t think much of it at first.

Then it lifts, just slightly.

Your eyes widen as you catch a glimpse of her marehood—pink and glistening in the harsh hospital lighting. It’s right there, in full view. Her smooth lavender coat parts just below her dock, revealing her slit, the soft folds gleaming under the fluorescent light. The sight is so unexpected, so vivid, that you freeze.

Shit. You whip your gaze away, heart pounding. Why the hell didn’t I expect that?

You swallow hard, doing your best to act like you didn’t just get an eyeful of royal pussy. Ponies don’t wear clothes, you remind yourself. They’re nudists. This is normal for them.

But damn, it’s not normal for you. Not even close.

You risk a glance down the stairs, forcing your thoughts elsewhere. Great, you think, now I’m going to have to see pony cock and balls everywhere too, aren’t I? The thought makes you want to laugh and groan at the same time. Perfect. Just perfect. First Twilight, and now the endless parade of horse dicks in Equestria.

“Are you coming?” Twilight calls up, her tone innocent but with that ever-present undercurrent of something... else.

Gritting your teeth, you focus on walking instead of what you just saw. You take a step, legs wobbling, barely able to balance. You manage to catch yourself on the railing, your hooves gripping the edge awkwardly.

Twilight watches, patient, like she’s waiting for a toddler to figure out how to walk. You hate it. You hate how calm she is, how easy all of this is for her, while you’re struggling just to stay upright in this body.

You take another step, forcing yourself down one stair at a time. There’s no way you’re giving in and crawling on all fours like some lost animal.

Come on, Patrick. You were a man. You can figure this out.

After what feels like an eternity, you finally reach the bottom step. Your legs are trembling, and you’re gripping the railing like it’s the only thing holding you together. If this were a contest, you would’ve come in dead last, and Twilight knows it.

She smirks at you, that same mix of amusement and patience on her face. It’s a look you’re getting sick of. She doesn’t say anything, but the smugness in her eyes says enough—she’s enjoying this.

“That wasn’t so bad, was it?” she asks, her tone light.

You grit your teeth, resisting the urge to snap at her. Just get through this, you tell yourself. One step at a time.

The walk to the door is mercifully short. Your legs are still shaky, but the ground is flat now. You’re starting to get a feel for balancing on two hooves—barely—but you’re making it work. Then you spot Nurse Redheart.

She’s walking toward you, but the moment she sees you, she looks away. At first, you don’t recognize her, but then you see the black eye. The one you gave her. A pang of guilt twists in your gut.

“Hey,” you call out, trying to get her attention. “Look, I’m... I’m sorry about before. I didn’t mean to—”

But she moves too quickly, darting past without a word, eyes avoiding yours. She doesn’t stop. Doesn’t even look back.

You watch her go, guilt sinking deeper. Great. Add assaulting a nurse to the list of things I need to fix. You sigh. “I’ll have to apologize for that one... someday.”

Twilight doesn’t comment. She just keeps walking, and you follow, pushing the guilt aside for now.

When you finally step outside, you stop dead in your tracks.

The first thing that hits you is the air—crisp, clean, and so much fresher than anything you’ve ever breathed in. It’s like you’ve been living in a smog-choked city your whole life, and now, for the first time, you’re inhaling something pure. The closest thing you can compare it to is hiking through the woods, but even those woods don’t feel this clean. This place feels almost... unnaturally perfect.

Your eyes adjust, and you take your first real look at Ponyville.

In the cartoon, Ponyville was colorful, sure, with that simple, pastel charm. But now? Now it’s like seeing it in full HD. Every detail is sharp, crisp, like someone cranked the resolution from 360p to 4K. The buildings look almost the same as you remember—cute thatched roofs, bright colors, everything you’d expect from a fantasy village. But the detail... the texture of the wood, the way the sunlight plays off the rooftops—it’s all too real.

You breathe in deeply, letting your eyes wander, and they fall on the sky.

A Pegasus flies overhead, gliding effortlessly between a few scattered clouds. The clouds themselves look sculpted—perfectly shaped, as though someone meticulously chiseled them out of the sky, crafting each one to drift lazily. The whole scene is surreal. Beautiful, but surreal.

You shake your head, still processing it all, when another Pegasus catches your eye, casually moving a cloud into place like it’s furniture. Right. Pegasi control the weather here. The idea seems crazy, but there it is—happening right in front of you.

Even the way they fly is mesmerizing. Graceful, effortless—like it’s what they were born to do. For a second, you almost envy them.

“Ready to go?”

Twilight’s voice snaps you back to reality. She’s standing beside a cart, but what really draws your attention are the guards.

Two Pegasi stand on either side of the cart, hitched to it like it’s just a routine job. Except these guys aren’t the cartoonish guards you remember. These two look like they’re built for war.

They’ve got that Roman aesthetic—golden armor, helmet crests—but there’s a raw power to them that the show never captured. Their muscles are huge, every part of them rippling with strength, and even though they’re standing still, there’s this coiled energy, like they’re ready to spring into action. It’s intimidating. Dangerous.

The armor they’re wearing isn’t just for show either. Their golden shoes are reinforced with dense plating, and their wings... Holy shit, their wings.

At first, you think they’re armored, but then you notice the blades. Razor-sharp blades, subtly integrated into the golden wing coverings. The realization hits like a punch—those wings could cut through anything.

How the hell did they get away with not showing this on TV?

You gulp, taking a step back. These guys could absolutely wreck someone if they wanted to.

Twilight, of course, seems completely unfazed. She just smiles and nods toward the cart. “Let’s head back to the castle,” she says, her voice light and sweet, like she’s inviting you for a casual walk in the park.

But you can’t stop staring at the guards, suddenly aware of just how dangerous this world really is.

You tear your eyes away from them. Focus, Patrick. This isn’t the cartoon anymore.

With a sigh, you follow Twilight toward the cart. As you’re about to climb in, Twilight suddenly slips her head underneath you. Her horn presses against your underbelly, and in one smooth motion, she lifts you into the cart. Her horn grazes directly against your pussy, and you freeze, breath catching in your throat from the sudden, shocking sensation.

“Whoa!” you yelp, scrambling into the cart, your body jolting from the unexpected touch.

Twilight looks up at you, still smiling serenely as though nothing unusual just happened. “I was only trying to help you in,” she says, her voice calm, soothing.

You force a shaky smile, trying to play it off. “Right... thanks.” Shifting to the edge of the cart, you put a little more space between you and Twilight. Ponies don’t understand personal space, you remind yourself. This is just normal for them.

Twilight turns her attention to the guards at the front of the cart, their muscular frames gleaming under the sun. “Move out,” she commands.

The guards nod, and with a burst of energy, they start pulling the cart. The clatter of hooves on cobblestone fills the air as the cart begins to roll down the street.

You settle in, staring out at Ponyville as the cart rattles along. The town is recognizable, but it feels more real, more vibrant than you’d ever imagined. The buildings are sturdier, the ponies more animated, and every detail seems richer, fuller, than the simplified version from the show.

As the cart moves through town, you spot familiar faces. Lyra Heartstrings is sitting on a bench in her usual odd bipedal position, chatting with Bon Bon. Over by an ice cream stand, Diamond Tiara is throwing a tantrum about the flavors while Silver Spoon stands nearby, rolling her eyes. DJ Pon-3 strolls by, bobbing her head to whatever track she’s got pumping through her headphones.

But as you travel further into town, something unexpected comes into view. Guards. Not just at the castle—Ponyville is swarming with them. Earth ponies, unicorns, pegasi, all armored and battle-ready. These aren’t the soft, cartoony guards you remember. These ponies are tough, imposing. The earth ponies stomp with heavy steps, their bulk intimidating. The unicorns move with eerie grace, their horns faintly glowing, ready to cast at a moment’s notice.

It’s strange. In the show, it always felt like Twilight and her friends were the only defense the town needed. But here? Ponyville is clearly well-protected, and it’s got a whole military presence backing it up.

What season am I even in? you wonder. Season eight, maybe? Or is it sometime after Twilight became an alicorn but before the School of Friendship? It’s hard to tell. No sign of any other creatures, but you catch glimpses of griffons in the marketplace, haggling with pony vendors. You even see Zecora standing at one of the stalls, carefully inspecting some rare herbs.

Your thoughts spiral. How the hell am I supposed to convince them I’m not crazy? It’s bad enough being stuck in this body, but now everyone thinks you’re mentally unstable. I’m a psychologist, for crying out loud. You should be the one explaining delusions, not living through one. How do you get them to believe you?

Lost in your head, you barely notice Twilight leaning closer—too close. Her chest presses lightly against your side, and her breath tickles your ear. “Princess of daydreaming?”

Startled, you snap out of your thoughts, suddenly aware of how close she is. Her soft voice lingers in the air, and you can feel the warmth of her body, her fur brushing against yours. Your muzzles are inches apart, and she’s leaning in further, her wing unfolding and gently brushing your back. The feathers graze your coat, sending a tingle down your spine, lingering as if they’ve got a mind of their own.

She’s really close... too close. But you shake it off, trying to stay calm. This is normal for ponies, right? They don’t have the same boundaries as humans. Pinkie Pie always invaded personal space without a second thought.

Still, there’s something about the way Twilight’s wingtip lingers that feels... off. Her expression remains gentle, her smile kind, but the closeness unsettles you.

Patrick sits stiffly in the cart, trying to ignore how close Twilight is now sitting beside him. His nerves are already shot after everything that’s happened, and her proximity is making it worse. But before he can react, Twilight shifts closer, wrapping her forelegs around him, pulling him gently into her lap.

His breath catches in his throat as he feels her chest pressing into his back, the softness of her fur and the unexpected sensation of her breasts against him. They’re far more noticeable than he would’ve thought for a pony. The warmth of her body spreads through him, but instead of comfort, it sends his mind racing.

Twilight’s hooves slowly roam up and down his sides, soft and intimate, but far too much for his comfort. Heat rises in his face, but he tries to dismiss it. Ponies don’t have personal space, he reminds himself again. They’re just... tactile. This is normal. Right? He remembers how Pinkie Pie was always getting in others' space, and tries to convince himself it’s the same.

But Twilight’s touch... her hooves are lingering too long. Her chest is pressed too close. The softness, the warmth—it’s all too much.

"So," Twilight speaks softly, her hooves continuing their slow, deliberate exploration of his body. "Why don’t you tell me a bit about yourself? I want to know everything."

Her words seem innocent enough, but the casual way she refers to him as "her" and "she" grates on his nerves. Patrick feels the irritation bubbling up but forces it down. Technically, I’m in a female body. Doesn’t make this any less infuriating, though.

He takes a deep breath, then starts, "Fine. You want to know about me? I’ll tell you."

Twilight’s hooves don’t stop, gliding gently along his sides, even brushing lightly over his flank. He tries to focus on his words, ignoring the strange sensation. "Humans... where do I even start?" He laughs bitterly. "We’re complicated, brilliant, destructive, and crazy all at once. No magic, so we built machines. Technology. Things that let us fly, communicate across distances, build skyscrapers—and destroy each other with the push of a button. Impressive, right?"

Twilight listens, not reacting to his tone, just continuing to hold him as her hooves glide ever so softly across his body.

"And psychology?" you continue, feeling the frustration rise. "Humans are a tangled mess of emotions and neuroses. We study the mind just to figure out why we’re so screwed up. We’re obsessed with power, sex, death—you name it. We've got complexes for everything: Oedipus, Electra, all of it." You snort, shaking your head. "Hell, we've got entire fields dedicated to trying to make sense of how crazy we are."

Twilight's hooves slide lower, brushing against your hips before moving back up again. Her touch is slow, deliberate—way too intimate. You grit your teeth, trying to focus on your words and ignore it. It's just how ponies are, you reason for the hundredth time. They don’t understand personal space.

"And me?" Your voice grows sharper, your frustration boiling over. "I was—am—a 28-year-old man. A psychologist. I helped people figure out why their minds were falling apart while trying to keep my own together. My name is Patrick, not whatever you’ve been calling me. I had a life, a career, and now I’m stuck in this... this body."

Twilight doesn't loosen her grip, doesn't stop the slow movements of her hooves. She listens intently, like she’s absorbing every word. "Patrick?" she repeats, almost as though testing the name on her tongue. "That’s a very... unusual name for a pony."

You clench your jaw, feeling your patience slip. "Yeah, well, I’m not a pony, am I?"

Twilight’s smile remains soft, her tone ever soothing, almost patronizing. "Anon," she says smoothly, her voice as calm as it is certain. "That’s what we’ll call you."

You blink, caught off guard. "What? No, my name is Patrick."

Her smile doesn’t falter, but she doesn’t address your confusion either. Instead, she shifts, her voice taking on a soft, almost melodic tone.

"Once, there was a filly," she begins, her voice so calm, yet carrying something darker underneath. "This filly claimed she was from another world. She insisted she wasn’t really a filly at all, but something... different."

Your pulse quickens, a cold unease settling deep in your gut. This isn’t just a story.

"They tried to help her," Twilight continues, her hooves tracing slow, gentle patterns over your body. "But no matter what they did, she truly believed she didn’t belong. She said she had to go back to where she came from."

Your throat tightens. "And... what happened to her?" you ask, though a part of you already knows the answer.

Twilight’s eyes darken just slightly, though her smile doesn’t waver. "They locked her away. She became too unstable, too much of a danger to herself and others. So, they confined her to a mental institution, far away, where no one could disturb her."

Your heart pounds in your chest, and suddenly, everything about Twilight’s touch feels suffocating. Her hooves are still moving up and down your sides, her soft fur pressing into your back. You’re pinned under her, feeling more trapped by the second.

You stare at her, trying to process what she’s saying. Am I seriously being threatened by a fucking cartoon horse? The absurdity of it almost makes you laugh, but the way she holds you, so calm and in control, sends a chill through you.

"Don’t worry, Anon," Twilight whispers, her breath warm against your ear. "That won’t happen to you. I’ll take care of you."

Your mind races, but your body refuses to move. Something about the way she says that—it feels like a promise, one that twists your gut into knots. Something is very wrong.

The cart finally stops.

“We’ve arrived,” Twilight says, releasing you. She steps out of the cart, leaving you huddled in the corner, trying to make sense of what just happened.

"Stop daydreaming, Anon," she calls back, her voice as sweet as ever. "We’ve got plenty to do. Hurry up."

You swallow hard, forcing yourself to follow her. As you step down from the cart, the sun catches on something large and crystalline in front of you. A massive castle, gleaming in the sunlight—Twilight’s castle.

"Here we are," she says, her tone proud. "The Castle of Friendship. Impressive, isn’t it?"

"It’s... big," you mumble, trying to mask the awe creeping into your voice.

As you walk toward the entrance, a small figure rushes out to meet you. "Hi, Twilight!" A boyish voice calls out. You look up to see a small, purple dragon, waving with a wide smile.

"Did you bring the crystals?" the dragon asks, bouncing with excitement.

Twilight shakes her head with a gentle smile. "Sorry, Spike. Something came up. But I’d like you to meet our new friend." She gestures toward you. "Anon will be staying with us for a while."

Spike blinks, sizing you up before offering a nervous smile. "Uh, glad to meet you, Anon."

You stare at him, the first words that come to mind slipping out. "Is that... a real dragon?"

Spike looks momentarily confused before shrugging. "Yeah, I guess I’m pretty real. You’ve never seen a dragon before?"

Twilight steps in before you can respond, her voice bright and commanding. "Anon’s new here. There’s a lot they don’t know yet, but we’ve got plenty of time to fill in the gaps."

You follow them into the castle, the hallways stretching long and pristine. Spike chatters on about dinner, listing off dishes, but one detail sticks out.

"Daisy and hay?" you repeat, frowning. "I don’t think I’m going to like that. Do you have... meat?"

Spike laughs, shooting you an incredulous look. "Meat? What are you, from Griffonstone?"

You pause, suddenly remembering what Twilight said earlier in the cart. You swallow your response, letting Spike’s question hang awkwardly in the air.

"Griffonstone?" Spike repeats, eyebrows raised.

Twilight steps in with a soft smile. "It doesn’t matter where Anon’s from. What matters is they’re here now, and we have certain traditions in Equestria. And no, we do not eat meat."

The dining room is simple, a golden table surrounded by cushioned chairs. You awkwardly climb into one of the chairs, trying to find a comfortable position for your strange, new body.

Twilight watches, a smile tugging at her lips. "You’re lucky Rarity’s not here. She’d have a fit seeing you sit like that."

"Yeah, I bet," you mutter, still struggling to sit like a pony without feeling completely ridiculous.

Spike sets the table, practically drooling over the food. "Bon appétit!" he says, diving into his meal with gusto.

You look down at your plate—broccoli soup, daisy sandwiches, hay fries. Your stomach growls, but you can’t shake the feeling of unease that’s been building ever since Twilight’s little story.

You watch as Twilight easily grips her spoon with her hoof, lifting it effortlessly. Spike, meanwhile, uses his claws to shovel food into his mouth with enthusiasm.

You glare at the spoon in front of you. How the hell do they do that? Gripping things with hooves seems impossible, but they’re doing it like it’s second nature.

"What's wrong, Anon?" Spike asks, noticing your hesitation. "Do you not like it?"

You let out a frustrated sigh. "How am I supposed to eat this?"

"With your hooves?" Spike says, still confused.

You grab the spoon with both hooves, awkwardly fumbling with it. Both Twilight and Spike watch as you struggle to lift it, your hooves clumsy and unfamiliar with the task. Just as you bring the spoon close to your mouth, it slips from your grip and clatters to the floor.

"Dammit!" you curse under your breath, the frustration boiling over.

Twilight’s smile drops, and she gives you a stern look. "Language, Anon," she scolds gently. "You’re in a castle, not a tavern."

You bite your tongue, resisting the urge to snap back. Not my house, not my rules. You take a breath and mutter, "Sorry."

Spike lets out a quiet giggle, clearly enjoying the scene.

"I’ll help you," Twilight says in a calm, soothing tone, her hoof wrapping around another spoon. She offers it to you, trying to nudge it toward your mouth.

"I’m not a child," you grumble, trying to turn your head away.

"Anon, don’t be a silly filly," Twilight coos, her voice patient but firm. "You need to eat to stay healthy."

Spike, sitting across from you, watches with barely contained laughter. He gives you a mischievous grin. "Want me to hold it for you too?" he teases, chuckling.

Twilight shoots him a look. "Spike," she warns.

Spike raises his hands in mock surrender. "Sorry, sorry," he says, still snickering as he finishes his food and heads to the kitchen.

With a sigh, you reluctantly open your mouth, letting Twilight spoon-feed you. The warm soup is actually pretty good, but the humiliation of being treated like a child stings more than you’d like to admit. Once the soup is gone, you manage to eat the sandwich and fries on your own, despite the awkwardness of using hooves. You’re hungry enough that you push through, devouring your food quickly.

Twilight watches you closely as you eat, her eyes narrowing slightly in thought. "It’s strange," she remarks after a moment, her tone curious. "You should be able to grip things with your hooves by now. Earth ponies develop that skill naturally."

You glance at her, annoyed but trying not to show it. "It’s not that I can’t," you say, trying to defend yourself. "I just... don’t know how."

Twilight tilts her head, clearly intrigued by your response. "That’s unusual," she muses, her voice thoughtful. "Earth ponies usually start using their hoof-grip instinctively. How have you lasted this long without knowing?"

You shrug, not wanting to go through the whole I’m a human explanation again. It’s clear she still doesn’t believe you. "I’ve... managed," you mutter.

Twilight hums thoughtfully, still watching you closely. "Maybe whatever happened to you affected your ability to use it," she says, almost as if she’s talking to herself. "It could be trauma, or maybe some kind of magical interference."

Spike comes back from the kitchen, shooting you a teasing grin. "Still need help eating, Anon?" he asks, snickering.

You roll your eyes, feeling another wave of embarrassment.

Once everyone finishes eating, Twilight stands up from the table and gestures for you to follow her. "You must be tired," she says, her tone softening again. "Let’s get you settled into your room."

You nod, sliding off the chair and landing awkwardly on your hooves. You’re still getting used to walking on all fours, but at least it’s easier than trying to balance on two legs like earlier. You follow Twilight through the long, crystal-lit corridors, your hooves making soft clops against the floor.

After a short walk, Twilight stops in front of a large door. She opens it with her magic, revealing a spacious chamber with a large double bed at its center. The room is cluttered with books, vials of strange liquids, and several tables covered in magical instruments.

This doesn’t look like a guest room, you think to yourself as you glance around.

Twilight gestures toward the bed. "This will be your room," she says, her voice warm and welcoming.

You step inside, eyeing the massive bed and the cluttered surroundings. "Someone already lives here, don’t they?"

Twilight chuckles softly, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "I do."

You blink in surprise. "But... there’s only one bed."

Twilight smiles, stepping closer to you. "Don’t worry," she says softly. "There’s plenty of room for both of us."

You glance around the room, searching for a way out of this increasingly disturbing situation.

“Can I just have my own room?” you ask, trying to keep your voice steady. “It’s a big castle. There must be a spare one somewhere, right?”

Twilight’s eyes gleam with something dark, though her smile remains sweet. “Oh, of course, there are plenty of rooms,” she replies. “But it would be such a waste...”

Before you can react, her magic grabs hold of your tail, lifting it high into the air, exposing you. You feel a surge of panic as her hoof brushes against your pussy, gliding over the tender flesh and sending an unwanted shock of sensation through you.

“...to let a sweet little filly like you sleep all alone,” Twilight finishes, her voice dripping with a condescending sweetness.

Fuck this. You yank forward, trying to pull away from her magical grip, but she holds you fast. “Let me go, you crazy bitch!” you shout, adrenaline pumping through you as the panic sets in.

"Where are you going, sweetheart?" Twilight teases, her hoof still tracing along your sensitive slit, pressing against your ass just enough to make your skin crawl. "Can’t wait to try out your new bed?"

Without thinking, you swing at her, your hoof cutting through the air uselessly as Twilight easily dodges. But before you can attempt another move, her magic slams you against the wall, hard.

The impact knocks the breath from your lungs as you’re pinned in place by her telekinesis, your legs splayed awkwardly. You try to fight against the invisible force holding you, but it’s no use. Twilight approaches slowly, her eyes gleaming with twisted amusement.

"You should know better than to fight me, Anon," she says in a low, mocking tone as she steps closer.

"My name is Patrick!" you snarl, still struggling to wriggle free. "Not fucking Anon!"

Twilight’s smile only widens. "Patrick, Anon... does it really matter?"

Before you can respond, she presses her lips to yours in a rough, forceful kiss. Your eyes widen in shock as her tongue invades your mouth, hot and demanding. You squirm, trying to pull away, but her magic keeps you helplessly trapped. The sensation of her tongue pushing deeper into your mouth fills you with disgust.

Hell no! You bite down, aiming for her tongue, but Twilight pulls back just in time. Without hesitation, you spit at her, the glob of saliva hitting her squarely between the eyes.

For a brief moment, there's silence. You see the shock flash across her face as she stares at you, then her expression darkens. Slowly, her smile curls into something far more menacing.

She wipes the spit from her face, locking eyes with you, a twisted grin spreading across her face. "You’re feisty," she says, her voice low and dangerous, dripping with amusement. "I like that."

Your breath comes in ragged gasps, your heart pounding in your chest. You brace yourself as she raises a hoof, ready to strike. But she pauses, the cruel smile creeping back onto her face. Slowly, she lowers her hoof, the tension passing as quickly as it came.

"Well," Twilight says, stepping back with a smirk. "I suppose you’ve had enough fun for one night."

Her magic releases you, and you stumble forward, barely managing to catch yourself before falling. Your legs feel like jelly, but you manage to stand, your mind racing to process what just happened.

Twilight watches with a satisfied smile as you try to pull yourself together. "If you think you can survive on your own," she says, her voice sweet once more, "then by all means... go ahead."

You hesitate, suspicious of her sudden change in demeanor. "You're just... letting me go?" you ask, disbelief lacing your voice.

Twilight nods, still smiling. "Of course," she says, gesturing toward the hallway lazily. "That’s the way out."

You stand there, unsure whether to believe her or not, but when she doesn’t make a move to stop you, you take a shaky step toward the door. Then another. Your heart races as you walk away, glancing back at her one last time.

She’s still smiling.

"Spike!" Twilight calls out just as you reach the door. "Bring me a cider. A strong one!"

You push through the door, the cool night air hitting your face like a wave. Somehow, you make it down the stairs, your legs trembling with the fading adrenaline. Looking back at the castle, its crystal spires shimmer under the moonlight, and the enormity of what just happened starts to settle in.

Fuck, you think, shaking your head. What the hell just happened?

Taking a deep breath, you try to steady yourself. I just need to find a job, you tell yourself. Find a place to stay. And stay the hell away from that psycho.

With that resolve, you start walking, leaving the castle—and its madness—behind.

Outside, Ponyville is alive with activity. The night doesn’t bring peace and quiet to this town, but a new energy. The streets are bustling, ponies moving between what seem like bars or clubs. The moonlight reflects off the cobblestone streets, blending with the neon lights from shop signs, making everything seem more modern than you expected.

It’s unsettling.

Some ponies are dressed in fitted vests, dresses, and other accessories like scarves and hats. Seeing them clothed after most were naked during the day adds to the surrealness of it all. You spot Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon standing outside a café, laughing at something, both wearing socks that reach up their hooves. Socks? You do a double-take. Ponies wear socks now? You keep walking, shaking your head. Must be a fashion thing.

More familiar faces pass by. A stallion you vaguely recognize from the background of the show stands in the doorway of a bar, dressed in a tight, tailored suit. A mare with a wild, unkempt mane strides past you in an oversized coat. The contrast between the clothed and naked ponies is jarring.

This version of Ponyville feels completely different from what you remember. Darker. More real

You notice guards too—earth ponies, pegasi, even a few unicorns. They patrol the streets casually, but their presence is unmistakable. They’re not like the background guards from the show, just standing around doing nothing. These ones are bulkier, more imposing. Their armor isn’t purely decorative—it looks functional. You catch the sharp glint in a unicorn guard’s eye as he glances your way. Another guard, an earth pony, has a scar running down the side of his face.

You feel one of them giving you a long look, and you can’t help but feel out of place. Do they think you’re just some kid who wandered out too late? They don’t say anything, but it’s clear they find you... interesting. Probably wondering why a young filly like you is wandering around on her own at night. Great, more to deal with.

You pick up the pace, trying to avoid their attention.

As you make your way down the street, a glowing sign catches your eye. Above a large building, it reads, "HORSETEL: The Best and Only Hotel in Ponyville." Your stomach tightens a little. It’s not fancy, but it’s bigger than any other place you’ve seen so far, and maybe—just maybe—they need employees.

Alright. Here goes nothing.

You push the door open and step inside. The lobby is dimly lit, and the scent of lavender mingles with something stronger—maybe alcohol? You can hear the clink of glasses from a small bar in the corner, and a few ponies are seated at tables, chatting quietly. Some wear clothes; others are nude, like it’s just another normal night.

You approach the reception desk, taking a deep breath, trying to act like you belong here.

The mare behind the counter looks up at you with a raised eyebrow. Her mane is tightly pulled into a bun, her eyes half-lidded with boredom.

“Can I help you, little filly?” she asks, not even trying to hide the dismissiveness in her voice.

Goddammit, not again.

“I need a job,” you say, trying to keep your voice firm.

She gives you a once-over, then tilts her head. “You need a job? How old are you? We don’t hire ponies under twelve.”

You grit your teeth, fighting the urge to snap back. “I’m older than I look.”

The mare shrugs, not really convinced. “Uh-huh. Well, I’ll call the manager.” She presses a button on the desk, and after a few moments, a stallion steps out from the back room.

He’s tall, a unicorn with a perfectly groomed mane, his coat shining in the dim light. He’s wearing a well-fitted vest, and there’s something cold in the way he eyes you. He looks you up and down like he’s assessing a piece of merchandise.

“How can I help you?” he asks, his tone professional but distant.

“I need a job,” you repeat, feeling a slight edge in your voice.

The stallion narrows his eyes, clearly not buying your story. “A job? We don’t usually hire ponies as young as you. Where are your parents?”

“I’m from out of town,” you say quickly. “I don’t have my parents with me, but I really need this job.”

He sighs, like this is all just a waste of time. “Look, kid, we don’t need some runaway filly causing trouble. Why don’t you head back to wherever you came from?”

You feel a flare of desperation rising in your chest. “Please, I’ll do anything. Just give me a chance.”

The stallion pauses for a moment, then shrugs. “Fine. Maybe we can use an extra set of hooves. But if you screw up, you’re out of here. Got it?”

You nod quickly, relieved. “Got it.”

“Misty!” he calls out, and a mare with a light grey coat and a pink mane trots over, balancing a tray on her back. She glances at you, then at the manager.

“We’ve got a new applicant,” he says, motioning toward you. “Take this tray and serve those guests at that table.” He points to a pair of ponies seated near the back of the room.

You take the tray in your mouth, surprisingly able to manage it, and begin making your way across the floor. The noise of the bar fades into the background as you focus on keeping the tray balanced.

Just as you’re about to reach the table, somepony crashes into your side, sending the tray flying. Drinks spill everywhere, crashing onto the floor and soaking one of the ponies’ jackets.

“What the hell!” the stallion yells, standing up so fast his chair topples over. “Do you have any idea how much this jacket cost?!”

You’re about to stammer out an apology, but the manager rushes over, his face tight with anger.

“Sir, I deeply apologize,” the manager says, his voice smooth but strained. “We’ll compensate you for the damage.”

“You’d better!” the stallion snaps, glaring at you as if you’d done it on purpose.

The manager turns to you, his eyes cold and hard. “You’re a mess, kid. Come with me.”

He leads you up the stairs, away from the lobby, down a hallway that feels darker than before. There’s a heaviness to the atmosphere here, like the shadows are watching you. At the end of the corridor, he opens a door to a small, dimly lit staffroom.

Inside, a mare lounges on a bed, her mane a vivid crimson that contrasts sharply with her pale lemon coat. She’s combing her mane, her violet lips curling into a smirk as she looks at you.

“Well, well,” she purrs, her eyes roaming over you. “What do we have here?”

“What do you think of this filly?” the stallion's voice slices through the room, his hooves digging into your shoulders as he shoves you forward, offering you up like meat to the mare’s eager eyes.

The mare steps closer, her gaze crawling all over your body, making your skin prickle under the weight of her stare. She grips your chin, lifting your face with a hoof, inspecting your features like a predator sizing up its prey.

"She’s quite the little looker," she says, her voice oozing with satisfaction. “There are plenty of clients who’ll want to have their way with her.”

Your stomach churns as you catch her meaning, dread gripping you tighter than her hoof. "Wait—you're not talking about what I think, right?"

The stallion’s smirk spreads, his voice lowering as he speaks. “I thought you wanted a job. This is the only one you’re fit for. Our hotel serves all kinds of guests, especially the rich ones, and they need *special* treatment.”

Before you can even react, his hooves yank you down hard, your body slamming onto the floor. The impact knocks the wind out of you, and as you try to push yourself up, you realize you can't move—his weight pins you completely. His heavy body presses you into the floor, his breath hot on the back of your neck.

"Get the fuck off me!" you scream, your voice rising in panic. "I'm not doing this! Let me go!"

His laughter is cold, merciless. “You’re not leaving unless you pay up for the damage you caused. Now shut your mouth and let me see how well you handle what’s coming.”

Terror pulses through your veins, making every muscle tense. Your heart pounds wildly, every beat loud in your ears as you thrash beneath him, but it’s useless—he’s too strong. Desperation claws at you. "Help! I'm getting raped! Somebody fucking help me!"

The mare steps in, placing a hoof firmly over your mouth, silencing your screams. Her breath is warm as she leans in close, whispering, “Shh, sweetheart. The more you fight, the more it’s gonna hurt.” She turns her head, looking at the stallion. “Think she can take you?”

“If she can’t take my cock,” the stallion growls, “then she’s a bigger waste of space than I thought. But don’t worry, I’ll make sure this brat’s ready for our high-paying guests.”

His hoof trails down your back, moving lower until it lands on your ass, squeezing hard before slapping it with a brutal smack. The sting bites deep, and before you can protest, you feel the head of his cock pushing against your tight entrance, brushing up against your lips, teasing with that first, horrifying touch.

Tears blur your vision as fear takes hold. “No… please…”

“Why the hell is she so fucking dry?” the stallion grumbles, his frustration palpable. “This is gonna take all damn day.”

You feel him pressing against you, his cock forcing itself into position, your body resisting but helpless under his weight. Just as he starts to shove the tip inside, the door explodes open, crashing against the wall with a deafening thud.

The stallion jumps back, startled, his cock retreating just as fast as he stumbles off you, landing hard on his ass.

And then, a new voice fills the room, cutting through the tension like a knife.

“Hello, ponies.”

“P-Princess Twilight Sparkle? It’s not what you think. I can explain,” the stallion stammers, his eyes wide with panic, his confidence shattered the moment the princess’s name slipped from his lips.

You’re still sprawled on the floor, your body trembling violently, heart pounding in your chest. Your breath comes in shallow, ragged gasps as you fight to regain control. Your mind is a mess—fear, disgust, and confusion swirling in a nauseating blend. You barely register the stallion’s words; all you can focus on is the presence that’s suddenly filled the room. It’s her.

Twilight.

She’s standing just inside the door, her posture calm and unbothered, her eyes scanning the scene with an almost casual disinterest. It’s as if she expected this, as if this is just part of some larger game she’s been playing all along. She doesn’t even look surprised—just… satisfied.

“Don’t mind me, guys,” Twilight says, her voice light, almost playful. “I’m just looking for one strayed filly.” She steps closer, her gaze lazily drifting over the stallion and the mare, dismissing them as if they’re nothing more than background noise. “She has a green coat, a black mane and tail.” Her voice drops slightly, and then her eyes lock onto yours, sharp and focused.

You freeze.

Your heart stops in your chest as her words sink in, her gaze piercing straight through you, leaving no room to hide. She knows. She’s always known.

“What is your name, little one?” Twilight asks softly, her smile almost motherly, but there’s something wicked lurking just beneath the surface, something that sends chills crawling down your spine. “Did I mistake you for her?” Her tone is mocking now, a sick game of pretend, twisting the knife deeper. “If so, I’m so sorry,” she continues, the fake apology dripping from her lips. “I think I’ll just go search for her somewhere else.”

She turns her back on you, her tail swishing lazily as she heads toward the door.

You blink through the tears that have blurred your vision, the weight of her manipulation pressing down on you like a crushing vice. The stallion, still sitting on his rump in front of you, watches helplessly, his massive cock still hanging between his legs, throbbing with arousal. The reality of what just happened—of what almost happened—twists your stomach into knots. You feel sick, disgusted by everything around you, by the fact that he was on top of you just moments ago, ready to violate you in ways you can’t even begin to process.

But that disgust pales in comparison to the growing fear inside you, the gnawing, suffocating fear that Twilight is leaving, that she’s walking away and leaving you here with them, that there’s no escape, no hope of getting away from this nightmare. Your heart pounds faster, harder, until it’s all you can hear, the frantic thrum of your pulse drowning out everything else.

And in that moment, something snaps.

You can’t stay here. You won’t stay here. You’d rather anything than face this again—the stallion, the mare, the degrading, soul-crushing humiliation of being reduced to nothing but a tool for their sick pleasure. And Twilight… Twilight is the only way out. Even if it means giving her everything, even if it means surrendering completely to her control, you have no other choice.

“N-no!” The word rips from your throat, a desperate, broken cry. “You’re not wrong. I’m the filly you’re looking for!”

Twilight stops in her tracks.

There’s a moment of silence, thick and heavy, as your words hang in the air. The stallion shifts uncomfortably on the floor, his bravado utterly drained, and the mare steps back, her eyes darting between you and the princess, uncertainty flickering across her face.

Then, slowly, Twilight turns around. A wide, triumphant grin spreads across her face, her eyes gleaming with a cruel satisfaction that makes your stomach churn. She knew. She always knew. And now you’ve given her exactly what she wanted.

“Oh, I am so glad I’ve found you,” Twilight says, her voice sickly sweet, her words like honeyed poison. “Let’s go home.” She steps toward you, her wings flaring slightly as she gestures to the door. “Spike’s prepared a hot chamomile tea and peanut crackers. I bet you’d like it.”

Your body trembles as you push yourself to your hooves, your limbs shaky and weak from the adrenaline crash. Your mind is screaming at you, the weight of what you’ve just done, what you’ve just surrendered, crashing over you like a tidal wave. But the alternative… the alternative is unthinkable.

So you nod, your voice small and broken. “Yeah… I… I’d like that.”

Twilight’s grin widens, her eyes gleaming with victory. “Good girl.”

She turns and heads toward the door, her tail swishing with every step, and you follow behind her, your body moving on autopilot, your mind still reeling. Each step feels heavier, each breath harder to take. The room behind you fades into the background, the stallion and the mare becoming nothing more than shadows, their leering eyes watching as you leave—watching as you walk willingly back into Twilight’s waiting grasp.

But just before you reach the door, Twilight stops. She glances over her shoulder, her eyes narrowing slightly as if considering something important.

“Oh, one more thing,” she says, her voice dripping with satisfaction. She tilts her head, her eyes boring into yours. “Say it.”

You freeze, your heart lurching in your chest. “W-what?”

“Say it,” she repeats, her tone firm, her smile twisting into something darker. “Say your name. Your real name.”

Your throat tightens, your pulse hammering in your ears. No. You can’t do this. You can’t give that up. But the look in her eyes, the power she holds over you, leaves you with no choice. She’s already won, and you know it.

You swallow hard, your mouth dry, your voice barely more than a whisper.

“…Anon.”

Twilight’s smile widens, smug and satisfied, as if she’s just claimed the final piece of her prize. “Good girl,” she purrs, her tone almost mockingly affectionate. “Let’s go home, Anon.”

With that, she steps out of the room, and you follow her, feeling more broken, more defeated than you did when the stallion had you pinned beneath him. This is worse. So much worse.

By the time you’re back in Twilight’s castle, your body feels like it's running on autopilot. You’re too drained—physically, mentally—to fight, to resist, or even to think straight. The events of the past few hours blur together in a nightmare of emotions—fear, shame, disgust. Everything inside you feels… dead.

Twilight leads you into the familiar dining room, the soft glow of the castle’s crystal walls casting long shadows around the table. She moves with an air of confidence, her tail swaying behind her as she takes a seat, levitating a cup of chamomile tea to her lips.

“I see you’ve made new friends,” she says, taking a delicate sip. Her tone is light, but there’s that ever-present undercurrent of mockery beneath her words.

You shoot her a weary, depressed look, your mind too tired to even register the full sting of her comment.

“Sorry, sorry, just joking.” Twilight’s lips curl into a smirk. “You should’ve seen your face when he was about to, you know.”

Your stomach churns, the memory of the stallion pressing down on you flashing in your mind, and you swallow hard, trying to push the bile back down. You don’t have the energy for anger or indignation anymore. Instead, you mutter weakly, “Are all the stallions so horny here?”

Twilight shrugs, her expression indifferent. “Not really, just the jerk ones.” She pauses, taking another sip of her tea. “If you want, I could set you up with Big Mac. He’s a modest and decent guy.”

You shake your head, barely managing a bitter chuckle. “No, thanks.” The thought of being set up with another stallion—no matter how decent—just makes your skin crawl.

Silence falls between you, the weight of everything pressing down on your shoulders. The only sound in the room is the quiet clink of Twilight’s cup against her saucer, her calm sipping contrasting with the storm of despair roiling inside you. You stare down at your hooves, unable to shake the crushing reality of what you’ve become.

A pet.

You were once a grown man. A therapist, for God’s sake. You had a life, a career, a future—none of which involved being a helpless filly in a world you used to dream about. You let out a weak, humorless laugh, your voice tinged with self-loathing.

“I spent thousands of dollars and years in school, you know?” you say quietly, your voice strained. “Built a decent life, a career, all of that… And now look at me.” You gesture weakly to your small, pony body, the absurdity of it all hitting you like a punch to the gut. “Now I’m just a fucking pet… for a perverted purple princess pony.”

Twilight’s ears perk up slightly at your words, and she glances at you over her cup, amusement flickering in her eyes. “Oh, don’t be so dramatic,” she says with a small smile. “I think you’re more than a pet. You’re… my special project.”

The words cut deeper than they should, but you’re too tired to react. Instead, you slump forward, resting your head on the table as exhaustion finally takes over.

After a minute of silence, you lift your head slightly, your voice softer this time. “Twilight… thanks for saving me.”

She snorts softly, waving a hoof dismissively. “Not a big deal. As I said, you’re under my wing now.” Her eyes narrow slightly, a sly smile playing on her lips. “However, if I were you, I wouldn’t give thanks ahead of time.”

You blink up at her, confused by her cryptic tone. She leans forward slightly, her tongue flicking out to lick her upper lip as she eyes you with that same unsettling gleam you’ve come to dread.

“Since you live here now, we have to address some issues regarding where you’re from,” Twilight begins, her tone shifting to one of calculated authority. “If anypony finds out about you… Well, it’ll be bad for both of us.” Her eyes bore into yours, making it clear that this isn’t a suggestion—it’s an order. “Now, listen to me carefully.”

Your heart sinks further as she continues, each word tightening the noose around your neck. You feel the weight of her power, her absolute control, pressing down on you like a lead blanket.

"According to the documents, you’re from Canterlot. Your parents have been missing since last week during their expedition to the Dragonlands. They’re officially dead now, and you’re an orphan filly with no relatives.” Twilight’s voice is steady, matter-of-fact, as if she’s discussing something as mundane as the weather. “Your mother’s name was Winter Glider, and your father’s name was Fleur Comet. If anypony asks about anything you don’t know, you’ll say you went into a coma and lost some memories because of the shock."

You stare at her, numb. You can barely process what she’s saying, the flood of information washing over you like a cold, unrelenting wave. She’s creating a new identity for you, stripping away the last remnants of who you really are—of Patrick. And there’s nothing you can do to stop it.

“I guess the last part won’t be that hard for you,” Twilight adds with a smirk. “Now you’re here, in Ponyville, under my protection.”

She leans back in her chair, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction as she watches you struggle to comprehend the full extent of your new reality.

“Repeat what I said,” she orders, her voice firm.

You swallow hard, your throat dry as you try to force the words out. “I… I am an orphan f-filly,” you stammer, choking on the last word. The weight of it—the finality—crushes you. You’ve lost everything. Your body, your home, your identity. And now, you’re nothing more than a pony—a female pony. Helpless, alone, and completely at Twilight’s mercy.

“My mother,” you continue weakly, your voice trembling, “was Winter Glider. And my father was Fleur Comet. They died in Dragonlands. And I’m from… Canterlot?”

Twilight’s smile widens, her eyes glowing with approval. “Right,” she says, her voice smooth and satisfied. “Make yourself at home. It’s a big castle.”

You sit there, staring at the table, your mind blank. You want to fight back, to resist, but there’s nothing left. You’re too tired, too beaten down, too broken to care anymore.

Twilight stands up from the table, her wings flaring slightly as she gestures toward the door. “Spike will show you around. You’ll be staying here from now on.”

As she walks away, leaving you alone in the room, a hollow emptiness settles into your chest. You spent years chasing the idea of this world—a world you once loved, a world where you imagined you’d be happy. And now?

Now you’d do anything to leave.

You walk through the crystal halls of the castle, following Spike. Your body moves almost mechanically at this point, each step blending into the next as your mind tries to process everything that’s happened. The castle is too large, too empty, and every room you pass through just adds to the sense of isolation hanging over you.

You glance at Spike, walking ahead of you, leading the way with a quiet sense of duty. For all the things swirling in your mind—the dread of facing Twilight again, the weight of your new reality—there’s something that’s bothering you even more. Spike.

Despite your exhaustion, the therapist in you can’t help but analyze the young dragon. He’s quiet, reserved, almost like he’s been conditioned to exist in Twilight’s shadow. The thought gnaws at you. How long has Spike been living like this? How much of his behavior has been molded by Twilight’s control?

You pass by a bathroom, the design surprisingly similar to something you’d find back home—human-like, functional. It’s a brief flicker of normalcy in an otherwise alien world. But the moment fades as Spike keeps walking, showing you around like this is all routine for him.

Next, you peek into the library, your eyes widening at the sheer number of books lining the shelves. You haven’t seen so many books in one place before, even in human libraries. The room stretches on and on, a testament to Twilight’s obsession with knowledge. But is it just knowledge she’s obsessed with?

Finally, Spike brings you to something that looks like a throne room. He gestures toward the large chairs arranged around a glowing map. “This is where Twilight and her friends get quests to save Equestria,” he says, sounding almost bored, as if this grand, magical process is nothing more than another day at the office.

You notice the spare rooms as you walk past. There are so many, more than enough for you to have your own space, but Twilight made you sleep with her. It wasn’t out of necessity—it was a deliberate choice. The realization sends a cold shiver down your spine. Her whim. Just another way to exercise her control over you.

Finally, you end up in Spike’s room. It’s surprisingly modest, considering the grandiosity of the rest of the castle. There’s a bed, a few shelves with trinkets, and a couple of game boards stacked in the corner.

“Want to play some games?” Spike asks, his voice a little brighter now that he’s in his own space.

You shrug, your body too tired to care, but knowing you need to keep interacting with him. “What do you have?”

Spike grins slightly. “How about Ogres and Oubliettes? I’m sure you’d like it.”

“Sure. Whatever. Just something to kill the evening.”

As Spike explains the rules, you half-listen, your mind drifting. You’re still processing everything from earlier, but you can’t stop thinking about Spike. What’s his story? What’s going on inside that head of his? He seems so young, so naïve. You feel a twinge of pity for him, realizing just how fucked up his situation must be. Neglected by Twilight, treated more like a servant than a companion.

You roll the dice, the clattering sound filling the room. “Can I ask you something?” you say, keeping your tone casual.

“Yeah, of course,” Spike replies, moving his game pieces.

You hesitate for a second, choosing your words carefully. “What do you think of Twilight?”

Spike looks up, blinking as he considers the question. “Hm… She’s kind and clever, and diligent and—”

“Has she ever... touched you?” you interrupt, your voice low, careful not to alarm him.

Spike’s face contorts slightly, not in confusion but in a weary sort of acceptance. “Not really. Twilight’s not interested in dragons. Just like any other pony in this town.” He exhales heavily, a sound that carries more weight than a child his age should be dealing with. Then he adds, almost offhandedly, “Sometimes I wish I were a filly.”

Your heart clenches at his words, and a wave of pity washes over you. He’s just a kid. And yet, he’s clearly lonely. Neglected, starved for attention. All the things you’ve dealt with in patients before, but now it’s staring you right in the face, in the form of this young dragon.

“You don’t know what you’re talking about,” you murmur, your voice bitter as you recall the stallion from earlier, the feel of his weight pressing down on you. “I almost got raped today. And now Twilight… I don’t think it’s going to be just friendly hugs tonight.”

Spike’s eyes widen in shock, but there’s a flicker of understanding there, as if some part of him already knows how twisted things can be. “Maybe I don’t know,” he admits softly. “But what I do know is that Twilight’s spent more time with you today than she’s spent with me all week.” His voice carries a tinge of sadness. “She usually just gives me commands. ‘Spike do this, Spike do that.’ The rest of the time, she’s just reading.”

You pause, feeling a lump form in your throat. Spike is a child, no matter how mature he tries to sound. He’s been neglected, used as a tool, and left to fend for himself emotionally. You feel an overwhelming sense of pity for him, but also something else. A sense of responsibility. You need him. If you’re going to survive this, you need Spike on your side. But the thought of using him, of manipulating his feelings to get information about Twilight, makes your stomach turn.

Still, you can’t afford to ignore the opportunity. You need answers.

“Spike…” you begin carefully, trying to sound as non-threatening as possible. “Have you ever thought about how Twilight treats you? I mean, like… really thought about it?”

Spike frowns, clearly confused. “What do you mean?”

You lean forward slightly, lowering your voice to a gentle, almost coaxing tone. “I’m just saying… It seems like she’s kind of… distant with you. Like she doesn’t give you the attention you deserve.”

Spike’s expression falters, and you can see the cracks forming. “I don’t know… I mean, she’s really busy. She’s a princess, right? I guess she just doesn’t have time.”

You nod slowly, carefully keeping your tone neutral. “That makes sense, sure. But you’re important too, Spike. You deserve more than just being her assistant. You’re more than just her... servant.”

Spike’s eyes flicker with something—something hurt. You can see the gears turning in his head, the seeds of doubt starting to take root. But then he shakes his head, pushing the thoughts away. “Yeah, I guess…”

You force a smile, though your stomach churns with guilt. You’ve planted the seed, and now you just have to wait. You need him on your side, even if it disgusts you to manipulate him like this.

God, what am I doing? you think to yourself. You were a therapist—someone who helped people—and now here you are, manipulating a child for your own survival. You feel a pang of self-loathing, but you swallow it down. There’s no other choice.

“Thanks for talking to me,” you say after a moment, your voice softer now, more genuine. “I know it’s not easy.”

Spike nods, though he doesn’t say much. You can tell the conversation has weighed on him, and there’s a heavy silence between you as you continue the game.

The Night Falls

You don’t even realize how much time has passed until a familiar voice cuts through the quiet.

“I’m so tired, Spike,” Twilight says, her voice slurring slightly. You glance up, seeing her standing in the doorway, her mane a little disheveled. “Dealing with politics on your own is a sheer nightmare. Did Starlight send a letter saying when she’s coming back from the Crystal Empire?”

Spike’s mood shifts immediately. “All she wrote is that she had something unexpected,” he says, his voice flat.

Twilight snorts softly, rolling her eyes. “I bet that ‘something unexpected’ is the dick of her so-called friend Sunburst,” she mutters, clearly irritated.

The comment catches you off guard, and you feel a flicker of unease. Twilight’s words seem so… casual, but there’s a bite to them that feels unsettling. You don’t have time to process it before she continues.

“Anon, Spike, it’s time to go to bed,” she says, her tone more commanding now.

“But Twilight, we haven’t finished yet!” Spike protests, his voice pleading.

Twilight’s eyes narrow slightly, and her tone leaves no room for argument. “No buts. Go to bed.”

Spike lets out a defeated groan, shambling over to his bed and plunging his body into the mattress. “Good night, all,” he mumbles through the pillow.

Spike has already collapsed into bed, his quiet mumbling fading into the background as you sit on the floor, motionless. You’re drenched in sweat, your fur clinging to your skin, and your heart feels like it’s trying to punch its way out of your chest. The haze of fear and dread is suffocating.

"Anon, I'm waiting for you," Twilight's voice rings out, casual but firm.

You respond automatically, your voice hollow and robotic. "Yes..." You slowly push yourself off the floor, every movement feeling heavier than it should.

Twilight walks ahead, her steps light and graceful, but every time you hesitate, you feel her eyes on you. She waits just long enough for you to catch up, then places her wing over your back, pulling you tightly to her side. The warmth of her body contrasts with the icy fear coursing through your veins.

Her wing wraps around you possessively, and though her touch is gentle, it feels oppressive, suffocating. Your head barely reaches her neck, and the feeling of being small and powerless gnaws at you.

"Is it me, or are you trembling?" she asks, her tone laced with amusement. "Do you think that I’m scary? Are you frightened of me now?"

You try to keep your voice steady, not wanting to offend her, but the words come out shaky and weak. "No, it’s not that..."

Twilight’s smirk widens, clearly amused by your attempt to lie. "This is the last time you lie to me, Anon. For the next lie, I’ll have to punish you."

Her words cut through you like a knife, and you swallow hard, trying to push down the fear. But the message is clear—she’s in complete control. Any disobedience, any sign of resistance, and you’ll pay the price.

"You don’t have to fear me," Twilight continues, her voice softening as her wing tightens around you in a mockingly comforting gesture. "I’m not going to hurt you," she pauses, and the air thickens with tension, "unless you disobey me."

Her voice is calm, even reassuring, but it’s the cold, threatening edge in her words that makes your stomach twist. The threat is clear, and the promise of punishment hangs heavy in the air.

You both reach Twilight’s room, the door creaking open as she steps inside. The familiar clutter of books and scrolls is strewn across the floor and tables, and the bed looms large in the center of the room. It’s the same chaotic mess you saw before, but now, it feels more ominous. This isn’t just her space anymore—it’s her territory, and you’re nothing more than prey.

Twilight walks toward one of the tables, her magic already pulling a scroll toward her as she busies herself with something you can’t quite see. You stand frozen at the threshold of the door, not daring to move further.

"You don’t need to wait for me," Twilight says over her shoulder, her tone casual as if this is the most normal thing in the world. "You can lie down on the bed and have fun with yourself. I’ll be finished in a few minutes and join you after that."

Your mind races, panic surging through you, but you force a laugh—nervous and hollow. "Fun is good," you mutter, trying to hide the quiver in your voice. "But… maybe we could just sleep? I mean, we’re in no hurry, right?"

You already know the answer before she turns around, but the dread still spikes when she speaks.

"I’m afraid you’re wrong, Anon," Twilight says, her voice firm but still holding that disturbingly light edge. She steps closer, her eyes gleaming with something predatory. "I’m dying of thirst, and the only thing in this castle that can quench it is the nectar from your filly pussy."

Her words hit you like a physical blow, knocking the air out of your lungs. You blink, trying to comprehend what she’s just said, but there’s no mistaking it. The heat in her gaze, the hunger in her tone—this isn’t the Twilight Sparkle you thought you knew.

"And either I drink it while you’re lying on the bed free," she continues, her voice soft and almost teasing, "or I chain you to the bed with my magic and squeeze all the juices from you until there’s not a drop left."

You feel your legs tremble beneath you, your breath coming in short, panicked bursts. Every word she says tightens the noose around your neck, and you realize with horrifying clarity that you have no choice here. There’s no escape.

"The choice is yours," she finishes, her voice smooth and confident, as though she’s already won.

You stand there for a moment, frozen in place, your mind reeling. Is this really happening? Twilight Sparkle, the character you once admired for her intelligence and kindness, is standing before you, saying these words with absolute certainty and authority. It’s all too surreal.

With shaking legs, you make your way to the bed, each step feeling like a betrayal of everything you once stood for. But there’s no fight left in you. You’re too exhausted, too scared. You know what happens if you disobey her.

You sit down on the edge of the bed, your rear sinking into the mattress. Your mind is a whirlwind of panic, disbelief, and exhaustion, and it’s all starting to blur together. You feel like a puppet on strings, your body moving without your consent.

As you sit there, staring at the floor, a bitter laugh escapes your throat. It’s small, hollow, but it’s all you have left. The absurdity of it all—Twilight Sparkle, the nerdy bookworm from My Little Pony, is now this… this thing, and she has you completely at her mercy. It’s almost too ridiculous to believe.

I spent years watching this show, you think bitterly. I even wanted to be here, in Equestria. And now… now I’ll do anything to leave.

Your laughter dies in your throat as Twilight steps closer, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction. She’s won. She knows it, and so do you.

All you can do is sit there and wait for her next command.

Twilight's eyes gleam with an intensity that sends a shiver through you, her words lingering, heavy with meaning. Her voice is soft, but there is no mistaking the weight of her command. She isn’t asking; she is claiming you as hers.

"Celestia... she's so greedy, so gluttonous. She never shares any foal with me, even though I’m her best student, her protégé. But you..." Twilight leans closer, her breath warm against your lips. "You will be mine. I won’t let her—or anypony else—take you from me."

Her body presses against yours, her hoof gently grazing your chest as she raises herself, her muzzle brushing against your neck. Her scent fills your senses, lavender and something else, something headier. Twilight’s lips hover just inches from yours, and in that moment, your mind floods with the weight of your new reality.

How did you get here? The question flashes across your mind, quickly swallowed by the tidal wave of sensations rushing through your body. You were once a man, a human man, used to the firm grip of your own cock, the release you could summon at will. The way you had touched yourself back then was different, controlled, something you understood. But now?

You have a filly’s body, delicate, sensitive in ways you never imagined. A soft, vulnerable thing where your cock had once been. The heat radiating from your core is entirely foreign, and the wetness between your legs leaves you trembling, unsure. A mix of fear and desire twists in your gut.

As Twilight’s lips finally meet yours, every thought shatters. The kiss is soft at first, but with a quickening hunger that leaves no room for resistance. Her mouth moves with practiced ease, her tongue teasing yours, and all you can do is give in. She tastes sweet, intoxicating, and the feel of her pressed against you erases any lingering fragments of who you used to be.

Are you really going to let this happen? You barely have time to think before Twilight’s magic pins you, holding you fast to the bed as she deepens the kiss. Her tongue is insistent, swirling with yours, claiming your mouth just as surely as she is claiming the rest of you.

"Nose... use it for breathing," Twilight whispers between kisses, her voice low and sultry, not giving you an inch of space to pull away. Her magic tightens, holding you in place as her kisses become more demanding.

With each kiss, the lines blur more. You are no longer sure where your old self—the human man with hands and a cock—ends and this new body, this little filly, begins. Twilight’s presence is overwhelming, her lips soft yet commanding, her lavender scent clouding your mind. The pressure of her body against yours, the way her tongue toys with yours, it all feels like a slow, deliberate seduction.

Somewhere in the haze, a heat begins to build between your legs, deeper and more intense than anything you had ever felt before. You moan into Twilight’s mouth, your body betraying you as it arches toward her, desperate for more.

"Twilight..." you manage to gasp as her mouth leaves yours, trailing kisses down your neck. "I... something’s wrong... I feel..."

"You’re winking, Anon," she says, her voice filled with satisfaction.

"W-what?" you stammer, trying to grasp onto anything familiar, but everything about this is unfamiliar. You used to know your body. You knew how to take care of your needs, the way your cock would throb in your hand, how the pressure would build until you couldn’t hold back anymore. Now, all you can feel is a wet, pulsing heat between your legs, something you can’t control.

"When a mare is feeling good," Twilight explains, her breath warm against your ear, "her body responds. Your clit is exposed... ready."

The heat in your core is unbearable now, spreading through your entire body. You had touched yourself before, back when you were human, but this—this is completely different. You weren’t prepared for the way your body was betraying you, aching for something, for more.

"I... I don’t know what’s happening," you admit, your voice trembling with confusion and need.

Twilight smirks, clearly enjoying your helplessness. "You’re just a little filly who doesn’t understand her own body. Don’t worry, I’ll take care of you."

Her words send a shiver down your spine, a mix of anticipation and dread. You aren’t ready for this, but your body doesn’t care. The heat between your legs is building, throbbing, and you can feel the wetness pooling beneath you.

Twilight’s muzzle lowers, her breath hot against your slick folds. "Look at the mess you’ve made," she teases, her voice dripping with amusement. "You’ve soaked my sheets."

"I... I can’t control it," you gasp, your hips bucking instinctively as her tongue flicks out, teasing the sensitive skin. The sensation is too much, too overwhelming. You were used to the roughness of your hand, the way you could stroke yourself to release, but this—this is softness, warmth, and it’s driving you mad.

Twilight chuckles darkly, licking a long, slow stripe up your slit, savoring your taste. "Spike’s going to have to clean these sheets later," she says casually, her tongue dipping into you again, sending shockwaves of pleasure through your body.

Her tongue moves deeper, curling inside you, teasing the tender flesh in ways that make you writhe beneath her. You moan, clutching the sheets beneath you as she works, her mouth expertly coaxing more and more of your arousal out of you. The heat is unbearable now, your entire body shaking with the need for release.

Twilight pulls back slightly, her muzzle slick with your juices, a satisfied smirk on her face. "You squirt so much for a filly your age," she says, wiping her chin with a hoof. "But don’t worry, I’m just getting started."

Without warning, she presses her hoof against your entrance, the coldness of the lubricant she had applied earlier sending a shock through your overheated body. "I’m going to make you feel things you never imagined," she whispers, her voice a dark promise.

Her hoof slides inside you slowly, stretching you open in a way that makes you gasp, your muscles clenching around her instinctively. The sensation is intense, foreign, but the pleasure that follows is undeniable. You had never felt this before, not with your cock, not with your hands. This is different, this is... overwhelming.

"Twilight, I... I can’t... it’s too much," you pant, your breath coming in ragged bursts as she works her hoof deeper inside you.

Twilight smirks, her eyes glinting with mischief. "Oh, you can take it," she purrs. "I’ve seen mares much younger than you take more. Trust me."

Her hoof moves faster, thrusting into you with a rhythm that leaves you breathless, your body quaking beneath her. The fullness, the heat, the way your muscles tighten around her—it’s all too much. You had never felt this kind of pleasure before, not even in your human body. This is something else entirely.

As Twilight’s pace quickens, you can feel the pressure building inside you, your body on the edge of something explosive. "Anon, you’re so close," she whispers, her voice thick with lust. "Let go... cum for me."

With one final thrust, the tension inside you snaps, and your orgasm tears through you like a tidal wave. You cry out, your body convulsing as pleasure surges through every nerve, your juices gushing out, soaking Twilight’s hoof and the already-drenched sheets beneath you.

Twilight follows closely, her own moans filling the room as her hoof works between her legs, her body shuddering in time with yours. Your scents mingle in the air, thick with the heady aroma of lust and sweat.

Panting, you collapse back against the bed, your body trembling with the aftershocks of your release. Twilight slowly withdraws her hoof, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction as she leans down to press a soft, lingering kiss to your lips.

"Good night, my little filly," she whispers, her voice soft but full of satisfaction.

Day 3.5: A Filly Under Decree

Anon leaned back in the library chair, staring up at the crystal ceiling of Twilight’s castle. His head was still spinning from everything he had read earlier—the strange biology of this world, the laws that bound him, and now this massive history book in front of him. The cover, embossed in golden letters, read: Equestrian Chronicles: A History of War and Peace.

“Hey, Spike,” Anon called, his voice a little dry. “Could you grab me some water? Juice, anything?”

Spike groaned, rolling his eyes as he placed his comic book down on the bean bag. “Yeah, sure, be right back.” With a stretch, the little dragon shuffled out of the room, leaving Anon alone with the heavy tome.

Anon flipped through the first few sections—pre-unification, unification era—stuff he vaguely remembered from the show. It wasn’t until he reached a strange chapter heading that he paused.

The Year of Cosmos

50–51 AOC

His brow furrowed. Cosmos? He knew that name—from the comic books, not the show. Cosmos was a villain from a side story, a being that had come to Equestria but landed in Chaosville with Discord, not here. What the hell is Cosmos doing in Equestria’s history? This didn’t match up at all with what he remembered. The comic story had been one of Discord’s antics, not this. Had things changed? Did Discord even exist here?

Pushing the oddity aside, Anon continued reading, eager to see how this version of Equestria unfolded.

The Arrival of Cosmos
50 Years After the Unification of the Tribes

The text was stark and cold, its tone chilling in its detachment.

“Fifty years after the unification of the tribes, chaos arrived in Equestria—not in the form of Discord, but through Cosmos, an entity of pure malice. She descended from the stars, landing between the borders of Equestria and the Griffin Empire. Her arrival was not subtle; a meteor crash shattered the peace of the region and sparked immediate conflict.”

Anon blinked. A meteor? His mind raced, but he kept reading.

“Both Equestria and the Griffin Empire, believing the other responsible for the devastation, scrambled to mobilize their armies. Mistrust grew quickly between the two nations, but Cosmos, ever the puppet master, whispered lies into the ears of their leaders, driving them closer to war. On the eve of battle, as over 50,000 soldiers gathered on the field, Cosmos revealed her true nature.”

The next paragraph sent a chill down his spine.

“With a surge of dark magic, Cosmos transported the entire battlefield into her twisted Demi-plane—a pocket of reality where time held no meaning, and the creatures unleashed within shattered the bodies and minds of all trapped inside.”

Fifty thousand soldiers, swallowed by a nightmare. Anon rubbed the back of his neck, trying to push away the eerie feeling settling over him.

The Demi-plane of Nightmares
The text wasted no time describing the horrors that awaited the soldiers inside Cosmos’s realm.

“The Demi-plane was not a battlefield but a playground for Cosmos—a place where reality bent to her will. Time became irrelevant. Soldiers who entered did not age, nor could they die of natural causes. Instead, they were subjected to a relentless cycle of torment and transformation. Creatures of shadow and nightmare roamed the plane, hunting and killing the soldiers over and over again, only for them to be resurrected, their minds shattered further each time.”

Anon could feel his gut twisting. Time held no meaning. Dying wasn’t even an option.

“Cosmos took pleasure in warping the soldiers into grotesque abominations. Griffons, once proud warriors, were twisted into mockeries of their former selves—claws sprouting from their wings, fangs lining their bodies, extra limbs and eyes growing where they didn’t belong. Ponies fared no better, their skin turned inside out, their bodies reversed or mutilated into monstrous forms. Some were impregnated with creatures that burst forth from their flesh, leaving only hollow shells behind.”

Anon gagged slightly, trying to shake off the vivid images in his mind. This is My Little Pony? He leaned back in his chair, staring up at the ceiling. This was far beyond what he’d expected from a history book in Equestria.

Diary Entry

Captain Silver Lance, Equestrian Royal Guard

“We marched to the field of battle with banners held high, certain in our hearts that the Griffons had brought war upon our lands. Yet, ere we reached the field, a great surge of dark magicks did tear the very world asunder. Creatures, shadowed and twisted beyond all reason, descended upon us. At first, we thought it to be the work of the Griffons, but lo! They, too, were being rent asunder.”

“From the heavens, she descended—Cosmos, a figure woven of stars and void. Her laughter echoed through the air as her beasts tore our comrades limb from limb. We fought with all our might, yet it was for naught. We were no longer soldiers—we were prey.”

“And when, at last, we sought respite, hoping for an end to the nightmares, she found us in our slumber. She offered promises of safety, of reunion with our loved ones, only to twist our dreams into torment. Those who succumbed to her falsehoods awoke as abominations, no longer our brothers-in-arms, but twisted puppets for her amusement.”

Silver Lance’s words sent a shiver down Anon’s spine. The Cosmic from the comics had been a villain, sure, but this was something far worse—something ancient, something that enjoyed bending the world to her will.

Cosmos’s Personal Torments
As if the horrors of the Demi-plane weren’t enough, Cosmos took a more personal interest in her “toys.”

“Beyond the twisted creatures that roamed her realm, Cosmos herself selected individual soldiers—ponies and griffons alike—for her own games. She delighted in forcing them into impossible situations, where the only choices were ones that would break their spirit.”

Anon’s heart sank as he read the details.

“In one of the most infamous cases, Captain Silver Lance was taken by Cosmos herself and offered a choice: either allow his best friends and comrades to be violated and tortured by her monsters, or break the magic circle protecting one of the last remaining camps, condemning all inside to death.”

Anon’s breath caught. What kind of sick game is this? He kept reading, his heart pounding in his chest.

“Silver Lance, desperateprepared en, begged her to take his life instead, to torture him in place of his comrades. But Cosmos, bored with his pleas, refused. She gave him one final ultimatum: choose, or she would find his family in the waking world and do unspeakable things to them.”

Jesus Christ. Anon’s hoof tightened around the edges of the book.

“In the end, Silver Lance chose to sacrifice his friends, watching as they were violated and torn apart by Cosmos’s abominations. She implanted the memories of their suffering deep within his mind, ensuring that every time he closed his eyes, he would relive the nightmare in perfect, agonizing detail.”

Diary Entry

Captain Silver Lance, Equestrian Royal Guard

“I didst beg her. I didst fall to mine knees, pleading for her to take mine life in place of theirs. But she did laugh. She doth always laugh, mocking mine pleas. Then she didst present me with a choice—mine comrades, or the camp. And when I didst refuse, she offered me a final torment—mine family.”

“I did watch them perish. I did watch as her creatures tore at their flesh, did violate their forms, and rent them asunder, piece by piece. And I? I did nothing. Bound in chains, I didst sit and bear witness, for no other choice lay before me. Now, every time mine eyes close, I see them. I hear their cries. I do smell the stench of blood and decay.”

“I begged for death. Yet death is not a mercy she bestows lightly. I live, for it doth amuse her. And every night I do die again, over and over, their faces seared into mine mind, their suffering mine eternal torment.”

Anon set the book down for a moment, struggling to steady his breath. What in the hell was this? He shot a glance at Spike, still engrossed in his comic. The dark, harrowing images from the diary haunted him—twisted abominations, mutilated bodies, the unimaginable choice Captain Silver Lance had been forced to make.

This is supposed to be My Little Pony? Anon’s thoughts spiraled, disbelief and nausea churning violently in his gut.

The Alliance of Gilda and Blueblood

The next section of the book detailed the survivors who managed to form a fragile alliance within the Demi-plane. Anon read eagerly, searching for a glimmer of hope amidst the bleakness.

“In the heart of this nightmare, Princess Gilda of the Griffin Empire, hailing from the prestigious House of Blades, and Prince Blueblood of Equestria, heir to the House of Platinum, forged an alliance that would become the key to their survival. Initial distrust between the two factions ran deep—Gilda, armed with Aethercalibur, The Skybound Promise, one of the Ten Great Griffin Blades, led her warriors with the fierce combat prowess of her family’s martial tradition, while Blueblood, with his diplomatic background, was regarded skeptically by the griffons at first.

“However, Blueblood’s mastery of magic—an art deeply ingrained in the legacy of the House of Platinum—quickly proved invaluable. His spells, unmatched by most save for the Princesses themselves, created powerful wards and unleashed devastating magical blasts that repelled the monstrous creatures of the Demi-plane. His strategic mind ensured that no move was wasted, using both magic and diplomacy to maintain order and keep morale high among the survivors.

“Gilda, in turn, brought the might of Aethercalibur to bear on the battlefield, her blade’s magic granting her enhanced speed and power, cutting through enemies like a storm. The griffons, known for their swordsmanship, fought alongside the unicorns and pegasi, blending their aerial agility with devastating close-combat strikes. Together, they formed a powerful fighting force, with Gilda’s blade symbolizing the relentless offensive spirit of the alliance, while Blueblood’s magic shielded and supported their forces.

“With Gilda’s fierce leadership and Blueblood’s magical prowess, the survivors carved out pockets of safety within the chaos, each contributing their unique strengths. Gilda’s House of Blades, revered for its mastery of combat, and Blueblood’s House of Platinum, famed for its magical and diplomatic might, formed an unshakable partnership in the face of overwhelming darkness.”

“Unicorns created barriers and used their long-range magic to blast creatures. The Earth ponies, strong and sturdy, grew food in the little space they had and led charges. The griffons, with their sharp instincts and hunting prowess, fought both in the skies alongside pegasi as scouts and in ground combat with the Earth ponies. Some of the greatest swordmasters of the time, the griffons wielded magic blades with precision, cutting through enemies. Pegasi, great scouts and fast, used hit-and-run tactics, fired arrows, and controlled what little weather they could, hurling tornadoes and other natural disasters at the creatures that attacked the camps.”

“Together, they found temporary safe zones—fortresses of fleeting hope in an otherwise desolate realm. Their survival hinged on their ability to fight back against Cosmos’s creatures, but no matter how many monsters they killed, they knew they were only delaying the inevitable.”

The Final Battle and Cosmos’s Defeat

The final confrontation against Cosmos was not fought by Equestria and the Griffin Empire alone. To bolster their forces, Celestia and Luna, along with King Stormclaw of the Griffin Empire, sought the aid of other powerful allies. Their most notable recruits were the Wandering Saddle, a mysterious and revered figure among the cat-like creatures who wielded the twin blades, Kindred, named after the wolf and lamb, symbols of life and death. Another ally was Ellen the Unyielding, a renowned mercenary leader whose forces comprised creatures from across the land, each fighting with unmatched ferocity.

The Princess of the Sea Ponies brought the strength of the deep, commanding tides to aid the surface dwellers in the fight against Cosmos. King Ironwood, the ruler of the ancient deerfolk, led his graceful yet deadly warriors, their antlers adorned with powerful enchantments. And lastly, a mysterious figure, believed by scholars to be a dragon in disguise, wore a tattered cloak and armor that concealed his identity, though his power on the battlefield was undeniable.

King Stormclaw himself wielded the mighty blade Tempestron, the Stormforged Aegis, a legendary griffon weapon known for its ability to harness the fury of the skies. His grief and rage over the loss of his daughter Gilda fueled his relentless attacks as he led his forces to face the might of Cosmos’s abominations.

As the battle raged on, Celestia, Luna, and their allies pushed closer to the heart of the chaos. The abominations, twisted creatures from Cosmos’s plane, fell beneath the combined might of their armies. After countless clashes and immense losses, the surviving forces managed to corner Cosmos in a ruined stronghold.

The final confrontation saw Celestia and Luna engage Cosmos directly, wielding the Elements of Harmony. The Griffin King, with Tempestron in talon, fought alongside them, cutting down waves of abominations to clear the path. Cosmos, enraged and wielding the power of stars, unleashed a storm of chaos magic that threatened to rip the land apart, but Celestia and Luna, strengthened by their allies and the Elements of Harmony, managed to overcome her.

In the end, as the sisters combined their power, the Elements of Harmony unleashed a brilliant light, turning Cosmos to stone. But with her last breath, she unleashed a curse upon the land, a final act of spite that would ripple through Equestria and the Griffin Empire for generations.

With Cosmos imprisoned, peace returned, though the scars of the war remained deep, forever changing the course of Equestrian history.

Cosmos’s Final Curse

Anon’s breath hitched as he read Cosmos’s final words.

“As her body turned to stone, Cosmos laughed. ‘You think you’ve won?’ she spat, her voice echoing through the battlefield. ‘You’ve only delayed the inevitable. My magic will twist your world forever. You will never truly be rid of me. You’ll watch as everything crumbles in time, and you won’t even know how.’”

Her cryptic words hung over the battlefield like a dark cloud, but no one fully understood the weight of her threat in that moment. The immediate relief of victory masked the true scope of the curse she had cast.

For weeks, even months after the battle, it seemed like peace had finally come. But as time passed, the effects of Cosmos’s final act began to reveal themselves across Equestria and the Griffin Empire. The birthrate of stallions inexplicably plummeted, and many who remained found themselves rendered infertile, though no one could explain why. Only the survivors of the Demi-plane were spared, shielded unknowingly by the very magic that had once trapped them.

Anon closed the book, staring at the crystal walls around him. Cosmos had been defeated, but her legacy endured. The curse, the twisted abominations—it all traced back to this moment, hidden beneath the surface of the bright and cheerful Equestria he thought he knew.

No Discord. No tricks. Just a monster who played with lives like they were toys.

As he leaned back in his chair, Anon couldn’t shake one final thought: Where the hell was Discord in all of this?

The Age of Grief

Year 61–210 AOG

Anon continued flipping through the pages, his stomach churning as the dark realities of Equestria’s past unfolded. The Age of Grief was nothing like the bright world of harmony he had come to know. Every section revealed another layer of brutality, corruption, and suffering.

The title of the next chapter seemed to confirm his deepest fears.

The Red Hoof: Enforcement of the Breeding Program

The Red Hoof operated as the enforcement arm of the Equestrian government during the darkest days of the Age of Grief. What began as a desperate attempt to save the species had devolved into a system of brutality and enslavement, with the Red Hoof leading the charge.

“The Red Hoof became notorious for their ruthless treatment of stallions who resisted their role in the breeding programs. Established to ensure that Cosmos’s curse didn’t bring about the end of the Equestrian race, the Red Hoof quickly turned into a paramilitary force that terrorized its own citizens. Unlike the Mayor Society, who enforced laws with political cunning, the Red Hoof was built on fear and violence.”

“Stallions who complied were given privileges—better food, greater freedom of movement, and in some cases, a choice in selecting their breeding partners. But those who dared resist were dragged back in chains, humiliated, and often publicly forced into breeding as a method of control. The Red Hoof cultivated a belief that stallions were lesser than mares, and this became a foundation for the systemic cruelty that defined the era.”

Anon’s hands gripped the edge of the book tightly. This wasn’t control; this was slavery. The reality of it, the way it had been hidden beneath the surface of everything he thought he knew about Equestria, sickened him. His eyes moved to the next passage, a diary entry from one of the Red Hoof enforcers.

Diary Entry

Unnamed Red Hoof Enforcer

“We brought them back, one by one. The runners. The rebels. They thought they could escape their duty, but the law is clear—stallions are the key to survival. And they belong to us now.”

“One tried to fight today. A scrappy one. Young. I admired his spirit, but when the chains went on, that spirit died fast. They all break, in the end. They learn. It’s not cruelty. It’s survival. Without our enforcement, the population will collapse, and with it, Equestria.”

“But sometimes… in the quiet moments, I wonder how much of Equestria will be left when this is all over. We’ve gone so far… how much farther will we go before there’s nothing left to save?”

Anon felt the bile rise in his throat. He had seen dystopias before in fiction, but this—this cold, calculated reality was almost unbearable. He skimmed the next few pages, desperate for anything that wasn’t as suffocating as the Red Hoof’s tyranny. His eyes landed on a familiar name.

The Bat Ponies: The Dark “Success”

The bat ponies had always intrigued him—he knew they were Luna’s guard, but now, reading their origin, the curiosity turned to horror.

“The bat ponies were the Black Eye’s greatest experiment. Created as a desperate solution to Cosmos’s curse, they were supposed to restore balance. The magic that forged them was dark, twisted, yet the bat ponies themselves were a success—they could breed, their population thriving where others failed. But their appearance—wings like bats, fangs, nocturnal tendencies—marked them as abominations to the ruling mares.”

“The bat ponies were a symbol of what the Age of Grief had become. Though they were able to fulfill the role they were designed for, they were cast out, rejected by the very society they were meant to save. Forced to live in the shadows, they built their own communities, far from the judgmental eyes of the Equestrians.”

Diary Entry

Unnamed Bat Pony, First Generation

“We are the children of magic and necessity, born in darkness to restore what was lost. But they look at us with fear. We are not their monsters—we are their hope, whether they know it or not.”

“They call us failures, and we hear their whispers, but we are still ponies. If the world above will not accept us, then we will build our lives in the night, where their judgment cannot reach us.”

Anon exhaled, a mixture of sympathy and disgust swirling in his mind. The bat ponies weren’t monsters—they were victims of a society that had lost its way. But the revelations weren’t over. He turned the page, and there, in stark detail, was the next chapter of the age.

The Mayor Society: A Legacy of Control

Where the Red Hoof enforced the law with chains and brutality, the Mayor Society manipulated with politics and influence. This group had shaped much of the legislation during the Age of Grief, ensuring their place at the top of Equestrian society while guiding the nation through its darkest time.

“The Mayor Society pushed the most radical laws into place, such as the herd system and the breeding programs, with the goal of maximizing population growth. They gained power through their ability to influence the court, presenting themselves as the ‘saviors’ of Equestria. Their methods, though less violent than the Red Hoof, were no less cruel. In some cases, they were worse.”

“Their policies, though effective in repopulating the nation, often took horrific forms. Laws that allowed mares to claim unborn stallions as future husbands, lowered age-of-consent regulations, and even the forced marriage of stallions to entire herds of mares—all were passed under the guise of ‘saving the nation.’ These policies still have echoes in modern Equestrian society, though significantly toned down after the ascension of Celestia and Luna.”

Anon’s eyes narrowed. These were the laws that had laid the groundwork for a broken society—laws that still shaped the world he found himself in.

Diary Entry

Unnamed Stallion, Forced to Herd

“They say ’tis for the good of the realm, that we perform our sacred duty. Yet, there is no choice in this fate. Mine life is no longer mine own. I am theirs now. Chosen by decree, I must dwell in their household, sire their offspring, and follow their bidding. Once, I was free, but now… now I am but a tool for their survival.”

Celestia and Luna’s Secret Aid to the Exiled Stallions

As Anon’s eyes moved across the pages detailing the fallout from the Age of Grief, his stomach twisted. The brutality of the Red Hoof and the dark experiments of the Black Eye had created a system that enslaved and exploited stallions, all under the guise of survival. But the next section showed him a glimmer of hope: Celestia and Luna, even before their rise to full power, had quietly defied the new order.

“Though not yet rulers of Equestria, the sisters Celestia and Luna began providing covert aid to the stallions who chose exile over submission. Supplies, food, funds, and even magical protection were smuggled to these outcasts, allowing them to build hidden communities far from the reach of the Red Hoof and their breeding farms.”

Anon’s eyes flicked down to a diary entry, and the words hit him hard.

Diary Entry

Luna, Princess of the Night (before her rise to full power)

“My sister and I hath stood in the shadows for too long. The suffering doth stretch beyond our sight, and I cannot bear it any longer. Celestia, though fearful of open rebellion, doth share mine sorrow. We act in silence, in secret, sending aid to those who flee.”

“Yet even with what aid we offer, ‘tis not enough. Not even our titles, our victories in battle, hath been enough to stay the hoof of the Mayor Society. Their grip tightens, and the stallions—those brave souls who survived the Demi-plane—art not spared. They, too, art dragged back into this cruel world, though granted some privileges for their service. But the curse lingers, the stain of that foul beast Cosmos twisting their very fate.”

“Mine heart bleeds for them. Their suffering must end, yet how long must we wait? How long must we defy the darkness in silence?”

Diary Entry

Red Dawn, Exiled Stallion and Former Soldier

“We didst survive the Demi-plane, fought against horrors unknown to the waking world, only to return and be told our worth lay not in what we had done, but in what we could provide. I would not be shackled again. Not by chains of steel, nor chains of duty to mares who care naught for my soul. I have taken leave of Equestria’s society, not to wage war upon it, but to live free, far from the grasp of those who see me as naught but a vessel for their future.

Other stallions, broken by the system, I have found and taught the ways of the wild, the ways of survival. We do not strike back, for I have no wish to spill blood. Yet neither shall we bend our knees, not again, not ever. We were soldiers once, comrades in a war that time will forget. But out here, away from the breeding farms and the weight of their expectations, we reclaim our freedom—our very selves.

I do not hate them, the mares of Equestria, but neither shall I live beneath their rule. We exist in the quiet places now, the forgotten places, and here we are more than what they would make of us.”

Anon felt a pang of sympathy reading Luna’s words. Even as heroes of the Demi-plane, not even they could stop the powerful Mayor Society from punishing the very stallions who had helped save Equestria. It seemed no one was above their control.

His eyes moved to the next section, and his blood boiled as he read.

The Mayor Society’s Enduring Influence

Anon had already read about the Red Hoof, but the Mayor Society seemed far more insidious. Where the Red Hoof ruled through violence, the Mayor Society controlled through laws, culture, and manipulation. They had laid the groundwork for generations of control, long after the Age of Grief had passed.

“The Mayor Society maintained its influence well into modern times, not through force, but through the normalization of their laws and ideas. Laws such as the herd system, the right to claim unborn stallions for marriage, and the lowering of age restrictions were their most infamous contributions, with echoes of their policies still present in Equestrian society today.”

“Even as Celestia and Luna rose to power, they were forced to compromise with the Mayor Society to maintain peace. Though the worst practices were dismantled, the society kept its influence through legislation that subtly reinforced the idea that stallions were fragile, important for survival, and needed control. This belief justified lighter punishments for stallions, feeding the perception that they were too vital and too weak to face true consequences.”

Diary Entry

Unnamed Stallion, Forced into a Herd

“They say it’s for the good of Equestria, for the survival of us all. But where is my say in any of this? I never asked to be herded like cattle. I was chosen—chosen by them, not by my will, but by their decree. I belong to them now, expected to serve, to breed. There is no choice. Just duty.”

Anon’s jaw clenched as he turned the page. The same society that had implemented forced herding and enslavement during the Age of Grief still held power today, albeit in a subtler form. The Mayor Society had adapted, survived, and continued to influence the very laws that still governed Equestria. Even now, their legacy persisted, ingraining the notion that stallions were inherently inferior or, at the very least, in need of protection and control.

And they still existed.

The thought twisted inside him—how could they still hold power after all this? He felt the anger bubbling up as he realized just how far their influence had spread. But a strange mix of relief and unease followed. He was a mare now—or at least in body. This change had given him an odd sense of protection, a strange relief knowing that he was no longer at the mercy of the laws that targeted stallions. But the more he thought about it, the more twisted it felt. He was relieved, not because the system had improved, but because he had slipped through its cracks by no longer being what they feared.

His gaze fell back on the book. The horrors, the manipulation, the layers of control—the deeper he read, the more insidious Equestria’s history became.

The Rise of Celestia and Luna
Finally, the text turned to the eventual rise of Celestia and Luna, and Anon felt a glimmer of relief. After pages filled with brutality and corruption, the end of the Age of Grief seemed like a long-awaited reprieve.

“The Age of Grief officially ended with Celestia and Luna’s rise to full power in Year 210 After Unification. Upon ascending to the throne, the two sisters wielded the Elements of Harmony to dismantle the breeding programs, outlaw the dark experiments, and restore a semblance of balance to the land.”

“However, their path to power was fraught with compromise. The Mayor Society and Red Hoof factions still held significant influence, forcing the sisters to concede certain laws in exchange for peace. Though the most brutal practices were abolished, the scars of the Age of Grief would haunt Equestria for generations to come.”

Diary Entry

Princess Celestia

“When my sister and I finally took the throne, we did so with heavy hearts. The land we inherited was not the Equestria of harmony we had once known. It was broken, twisted by fear, by power, by desperation. And though we brought peace, it was a peace born of compromise.”

“The Mayor Society still lingers, like a shadow over our land, clinging to its control over the future of our stallions. And though we have ended the worst of their practices, the laws they crafted still shape our world. I know not if we shall ever be free of their influence, but we will not stop fighting for true harmony.”

As Anon read the final words, he set the book down, his fingers tracing the edge of the page. He wasn’t looking at anything in particular, just staring at the dim light of the library. This was the real Equestria, the one buried beneath the bright colors and cheerful songs. The Age of Grief had ripped the land apart, its dark roots still entwined with the present, even as Celestia and Luna had tried to heal it.

The two sisters had taken control, but Equestria still bore the weight of its sinister history. Anon couldn’t shake the lingering sense of dread as he pondered the question that kept gnawing at him:

How much of this still shapes the Equestria of today?

The Dragon Wars

Year 65–70 ACL

Anon had already seen too much darkness in Equestria’s history. The Year of Cosmos had been a nightmare, but as he flipped to the next chapter, a familiar title caught his eye.

The Dragon Wars.

Anon’s eyebrows shot up. Here we go. He’d always known the dragons were a big deal, but from what Spike had told him, they mostly kept to themselves—except for the occasional migration or rare disputes. But the tone of this chapter was grim from the start.

“With Celestia and Luna firmly in control, Equestria entered a period of cautious optimism. However, peace was fragile, and as the land began to heal from the Era of Grief, a new threat loomed on the horizon—the dragons.”

The Tragedy that Sparked War

It began with innocent curiosity. A group of pegasi researchers from Cloudsdale had sought to study the Great Dragon Migration—a rare and awe-inspiring event where the skies darkened with the wings of ancient dragons. Despite warnings not to approach, their eagerness led them too close to the towering beasts.

“The dragons, seeing the pegasi as little more than bothersome insects, attacked without hesitation. Several of the researchers were torn from the sky, killed and devoured mid-flight. Their remains were sent back to Cloudsdale in pieces.”

Anon grimaced. Eaten alive. He shuddered at the thought. What a way to go.

From the Chronicle

“The deaths of the researchers sent shockwaves through Equestria. The dragons, while always regarded as dangerous, had never been directly aggressive toward ponies. This act of brutality was seen as an unprovoked attack, and calls for justice echoed throughout the kingdom. However, Celestia and Luna, eager to prevent war, hesitated to act.”

Instead of mobilizing for war, Celestia had sent a diplomatic envoy to negotiate peace. Big mistake.

“Ambassador Golden Wing, leading a group of diplomats, journeyed to the Dragonlands in an attempt to broker peace. However, they were met with indifference, if not outright hostility. The dragons, proud and powerful, saw no reason to apologize for what they deemed the natural order. ‘Ponies were not meant to fly so close to the sun,’ one dragon remarked coldly.”

Anon shook his head. So much for diplomacy.

“The envoy returned scorched and humiliated. The dragons, lacking a centralized government, had no reason to acknowledge pony laws or customs. Their only authority was the Dragon Lord, and even then, individual dragons largely operated on their own terms. The Dragonlands had no laws, no courts, and no justice system that the ponies could comprehend. The might of the Dragon Lord was the only rule that mattered.”

Diary Entry

Gold Feather, Farmer from Hollow Shades

“The dragons came down from the sky like meteors, their wings blacking out the sun. I’d heard tales of their kind before, but nothing could have prepared me for the heat. Our crops turned to ash in seconds. Our homes, cinders.”

“I watched my neighbor’s barn go up in flames. The animals inside… they never stood a chance. I gathered my family, and we fled to the woods. But the smoke in our lungs was nothing compared to the fear that gripped our hearts. They didn’t come to talk. They didn’t come to reason. They came to remind us that we were nothing but insects in their eyes.”

War Breaks Out

Anon continued reading as the situation escalated.

“With diplomatic talks failing and dragon attacks on border towns increasing, the call for war became impossible to ignore. Reluctantly, Celestia and Luna mobilized Equestria’s army for the first time since the Age of Cosmos.”

Anon’s eyes flicked across the page, absorbing the grim reality. Dragons weren’t organized. They weren’t attacking in neat formations or following any kind of military strategy. It was chaos—dragons attacking when they pleased, razing villages and setting farms on fire. Equestria wasn’t prepared for this kind of enemy.

From the Chronicle:

“Equestrian forces, unfamiliar with battling creatures as powerful as dragons, were initially overwhelmed. Entire villages were destroyed, outposts razed to the ground, and hundreds of ponies lost their lives in the first few weeks of the war. The dragons, acting on individual whims, wreaked havoc wherever they flew.”

“In retaliation, Celestia and Luna deployed their most powerful magic, leading their troops in battle for the first time in centuries. Celestia led the charge, wielding magic that could level entire mountains, while Luna remained behind to defend Equestria’s heartland from dragons that sought to strike while the main army was away.”

Anon’s pulse quickened. This was one of the few times the royal sisters had unleashed their full power since the Year of Cosmos.

Diary Entry

Silver Mane, Equestrian Soldier

“We fought at Dragon’s Roost, the air thick with smoke and ash. I remember seeing Celestia herself, her horn blazing like the sun, leading us into the fray. She was magnificent—a force of nature. We charged behind her, our spirits lifted by her presence. But when the dragons descended…”

“Gods, I’ve never felt so small. Their roars shook the earth. Their fire turned the ground to molten rock. It took everything we had just to stay standing in their presence. We lost so many, but we held the line.”

“When the battle was over, and the dragons retreated, I looked around at the destruction. The land was scorched, bodies of both ponies and dragons lay scattered across the battlefield. We had won… but it didn’t feel like a victory. We were alive, but at what cost?”

The Elements and the Dragon Scepter
Anon flipped the page, curious to see how the Elements of Harmony played a role in the war. What he found surprised him.

“Though the Elements of Harmony were in the possession of Celestia and Luna, they were not used in their full capacity during the Dragon Wars. The dragons, fluid in nature, were neither purely evil nor purely good, and the Elements had no clear effect on them. Furthermore, the Dragon Scepter, wielded by the Dragon Lord, acted as a counterbalance to the Elements, creating an invisible barrier that suppressed the effects of both forces.”

Anon frowned. So they didn’t even use the Elements properly?

“Instead, the sisters relied on their own magic and the might of their army. Specialized weapons, designed specifically to pierce dragon scales, were created by Equestrian blacksmiths, allowing the soldiers to stand a fighting chance. With these tools and the sisters’ leadership, the tide of battle slowly began to turn.”

The Final Battle and the Pragmatic Treaty
The war raged on for five years, with battles leaving deep scars on both sides. But as Anon reached the final section, he saw how it all came to a close.

“The final battle of the Dragon Wars took place at Dragon’s

Roost, where Celestia led a direct assault against the Dragon Lord himself. Though both sides suffered heavy losses, the dragons were eventually driven back, and the Dragon Lord was forced to negotiate a truce.”

“The terms of the treaty were harsh but necessary. The dragons agreed to shift their migration route hundreds of miles away from Equestrian borders, and in return, Equestria would respect dragon territory. Both sides agreed that any creature found trespassing across the border would be subject to capture, enslavement, or death.”

Anon sat back. So that’s how it ended. Not with friendship or understanding, but with a cold, hard deal.

From the Chronicle:

“Though the war had ended, tensions between the two races remained. Dragons and ponies continued to clash at the borders for decades, though full-scale war was avoided. The Dragon Wars left deep scars on both sides, but neither species truly understood the other.”

Anon’s Reflections: A Strange Future
As Anon closed the chapter, his mind raced. The dragons weren’t just monsters to be defeated—they were something far more complicated. Proud, indifferent, and chaotic. The idea of a society without structure, where individual dragons could act on their own, unsettled him. The thought of Ember ruling now was a comfort, but he couldn’t help but wonder… What if Spike had taken the mantle?

The Fall of the Crystal Empire

Year 71 ACL

As Anon flipped to the next chapter, he immediately noticed the shift in tone. Where the Dragon Wars had been a violent conflict of might and fire, this next chapter was colder, darker—a story of betrayal, magic, and loss.

The Fall of the Crystal Empire.

The Crystal Empire had always been a glittering kingdom to the north, living in isolation yet maintaining a peaceful, if distant, alliance with Equestria. For centuries, it had been ruled by Empress Amore, a benevolent leader who wielded the power of the Crystal Heart to protect her realm. But as the Empress’s health began to fail, her kingdom was thrown into chaos.

From the Chronicle:

“As Empress Amore grew weaker, a bitter struggle for succession broke out among her children. The once-stable empire fractured, and civil war loomed on the horizon. In the midst of this chaos was Prince Sombra, the youngest and least likely heir to the throne. He had distanced himself from the infighting, choosing instead to study magic in Equestria.”

Anon read with growing curiosity. Sombra, the tyrant who would one day enslave the Crystal Ponies, had once been little more than a distant prince—unlikely to claim power, and uninterested in the throne. In Equestria, his life had taken a different turn.

“During his time in Equestria, Prince Sombra formed a close, secretive bond with Princess Luna. Their relationship, kept hidden from the wider public, blossomed into love, and the two planned to marry, uniting Equestria and the Crystal Empire. But before their plans could come to fruition, Sombra was summoned back to the north to attend to his ailing mother.”

Anon paused, feeling the weight of what came next. Luna, in love with the very creature who would later become a tyrant. It was a tragic twist that must have crushed her, but as the book noted, the personal details of their relationship were left out.

Sombra’s return to the Crystal Empire was supposed to be temporary—a brief visit to care for his mother. But weeks turned into months, and as the Empress neared death, rumors began to spread of growing darkness within the palace.

From the Chronicle:

“Three months passed, and Sombra’s letters to Luna ceased. Equestria, still reeling from the aftermath of the Dragon Wars, reached out for word of the prince’s well-being, but the royal family insisted he was simply caring for his mother. However, whispers of dark magic began to circulate, and soon the truth could no longer be hidden.”

Anon’s hooves tightened around the edges of the book as he read the next part.

“In a shocking and brutal coup, Sombra seized control of the Crystal Empire, slaughtering his brothers, sisters, and even his mother, Empress Amore, in his bid for power. His sudden turn to dark magic left the Empire stunned, but it was only the beginning. Sombra’s studies in dark magic, once secretive, were now unleashed in full force. He used helmets and dark crystals to amplify his control, enslaving the minds of the Crystal Ponies and bending them to his will.”

Anon could barely believe it. Sombra, the quiet prince with plans to marry Luna, had slaughtered his family and taken the Empire for himself. The book didn’t delve into why—there was no clear reason for his sudden descent into darkness. Only that it had happened, and the effects were devastating.

At the same time, Equestria was still recovering from the brutal Dragon Wars. The kingdom had barely started to rebuild its borders when news of Sombra’s coup reached Canterlot.

From the Chronicle:

“Though Equestria had been focused on the recovery efforts following the Dragon Wars, reports of Sombra’s rise to power could not be ignored. At first, the news was dismissed as exaggerated, but as messengers brought word of enslavement and dark magic, Celestia and Luna knew they could not remain idle.”

“Princess Luna, still awaiting word from her beloved, believed that Sombra could be saved. She convinced herself that the dark magic had corrupted him, and that some part of the prince she loved remained. Celestia, however, urged caution. She warned her sister to prepare for the worst, knowing full well the dangers of dark magic.”

Anon’s heart ached for Luna. She had clung to the hope that Sombra could be redeemed, that this wasn’t truly him. But as he read on, it became clear that Sombra was no longer the prince she had once loved.

“Finally, with little choice remaining, Celestia and Luna led their armies north. What awaited them was not an empire in turmoil, but a fortress of darkness, the once-bright kingdom now shrouded in shadow.”

Diary Entry
Sergeant Ironhoof, Equestrian Army

“We expected a fight. We knew it wouldn’t be easy, but nothing could have prepared us for what we found in the Crystal Empire.”

“They weren’t soldiers, not anymore. They moved like puppets, their eyes hollow, their souls twisted by Sombra’s magic. We struck them down, and they rose again, relentless, as if death had no meaning to them.”

“I’ll never forget when I shattered one of their helmets and saw the truth. It wasn’t a faceless enemy we were fighting—it was the Crystal Ponies. Their eyes... They begged us to free them, but there was nothing we could do.”

Anon’s pulse quickened as he read the next section. The final battle between Celestia, Luna, and Sombra wasn’t like the Dragon Wars, fought in open fields or under blazing skies. It was fought in the icy, dark corridors of the Crystal Palace, where Sombra had fortified his power.

From the Chronicle:

“The sisters led a full-scale assault on the Crystal Empire, braving the harsh Arctic winds as their armies clashed with Sombra’s enslaved forces. Celestia led the charge, using her magic to burn through wave after wave of brainwashed soldiers, while Luna protected the rear, ensuring that no pony could strike from behind. As the army pushed forward, the sisters prepared for the final confrontation with Sombra himself.”

Anon’s eyes flicked over the vivid descriptions of the battle. The icy winds, the relentless cold, the eerie silence of the Crystal Ponies as they attacked without will or thought.

“Inside the Crystal Palace, Sombra awaited them. The once-prince had become a king of darkness, his body crackling with power drawn from the black crystals that surrounded him. He fought with all the strength his dark magic could provide, turning the very palace itself into a weapon against the sisters.”

“The battle was brutal and vicious, with Celestia and Luna unleashing their full magical might. But even as Sombra’s body was shattered and cast into the icy north, his final act of defiance came in the form of a curse.”

The Curse of the Crystal Empire

Anon turned the page, reading in disbelief as the Empire itself began to vanish.

From the Chronicle:

“As Sombra fell, he cast a curse that rippled through the Empire, binding its fate to his own. The Crystal Ponies, the palace, and the entire Empire began to fade from existence, sealed in a void of shadow that would last a thousand years. By the time Celestia and Luna realized what had happened, the Empire was gone—its people frozen in

Time, lost to the world.”

“Sombra’s curse ensured that neither his rule nor the Crystal Empire would ever truly be forgotten. His body was banished to the frozen north, but the Empire itself was sealed in darkness, leaving Luna heartbroken and Equestria reeling from yet another devastating loss.”

Anon’s Reflections: A Love Lost to Darkness
Anon sat back, the weight of Sombra’s fall heavy on his mind. This wasn’t the simple, one-note villain he’d known from the show. This Sombra had once been a prince, a lover, someone who had plans for a brighter future. But in the end, darkness had claimed him, leaving Luna heartbroken and the Crystal Empire lost.

The book offered no clear answers about why Sombra had turned, only that he had—and the consequences were felt for centuries to come.

The Fall of Luna and the Equestrian Civil War

Year 520–530 ACL

The Incident at Sire’s Hollow: The Rise of Celestia

Before the first signs of Luna’s fall, there was the Sire’s Hollow Rebellion—an incident that catapulted Celestia into the hearts of her ponies and solidified her reputation as Soul Invictus. It was this very incident that would set the stage for Luna’s growing isolation.

From the Chronicle:

“The Sire’s Hollow Rebellion arose from a dispute between the noble Lord Hawthorn and the villagers under his rule. Taxed beyond their means, the peasants revolted, their anger sparking fears of widespread unrest in Equestria.”

“Nobles demanded that Princess Celestia crush the rebellion with force, but instead of bringing her armies, Celestia chose diplomacy. She surrendered herself to the rebels, giving up her crown and her golden armor, and placed herself in their hoofs.”

“For months, Celestia endured mistreatment, bound by the rebels, yet she maintained her faith in peace. All the while, Luna remained in Canterlot, ensuring the kingdom did not fall to disorder. Yet whispers of Luna’s inactivity in the crisis began to circulate. Where Celestia was selfless and diplomatic, Luna was silent and absent.”

The turning point came when an Ursa Major attacked the rebel camp.

“Hearing the cries of her captors, Celestia broke her bonds and fought the Ursa Major alone, saving the very ponies who had imprisoned her. She then returned to her cell, waiting to resume negotiations.”

“Her mercy, bravery, and refusal to retaliate earned Celestia the loyalty of the rebels, who surrendered to her. Rather than punishing them, Celestia pardoned the rebellion, stripped Lord Hawthorn of his title, and allowed the villagers to elect their own leaders.”

This moment solidified Celestia’s image as the beloved and unconquered ruler. But in its aftermath, the divide between her and Luna deepened. Many believed that Luna had done nothing, while Celestia had risked everything for peace. It was a narrative that cast a long shadow over the younger sister.

Luna’s Descent into Darkness

The events at Sire’s Hollow were only one part of Luna’s growing resentment. For centuries, Luna had served as the protector of the night, her contributions often overshadowed by her sister’s bright, public leadership. The destruction of a bat pony village, Luna’s most loyal subjects, was the tipping point.

From Luna’s Private Journal:

“I hath watched as Celestia grows ever brighter, her presence a beacon for our subjects. Each day, her light doth shine more brightly, and in contrast, my night is forgotten, cast aside as though it were naught but a shadow. I hath stood by her for centuries, yet I remain unseen.”

“I hath discovered a power, one that Sombra himself did once wield. It doth not frighten me, though perhaps it should. It whispers to me, promises me the strength I doth lack. I shall be more than Celestia’s shadow. I will claim what is rightfully mine.”

“Tonight, I didst wield this dark magic for the first time. ‘Twas a simple spell, yet the power it brought me... I cannot ignore it. Mayhap with this, I can bring balance at last.”

The destruction of the bat pony village, carried out by an unknown group, struck Luna deeply. When Celestia refused to retaliate without proof of the perpetrators, Luna felt utterly betrayed. The attack was not just an assault on her loyal subjects—it was an attack on her and what she stood for as the protector of the night. This final blow sent Luna spiraling into the darkness she had begun to study.

The Birth of Nightmare Moon

By the year 526, Luna fully embraced the darkness and transformed into Nightmare Moon. Her heart, once filled with bitterness, now sought vengeance. She no longer desired to rule alongside Celestia, but to overthrow her sister and bring eternal night to Equestria.

From the Chronicle:

“Luna had long dabbled in the same dark magic that had corrupted Sombra, but unlike Sombra, this power seemed to come naturally to her. Nightmare Moon was born not just from the magic, but from centuries of pain and resentment. She had one goal: to cast down Celestia and reign as the true ruler of Equestria.”

Though Nightmare Moon was a force of immense power, one mystery remains: she never entered the dream realm, despite her ability to control dreams as Luna. Scholars have debated for centuries why Nightmare Moon avoided dreams, with some suggesting that Luna herself resisted allowing the darkness to take hold of that part of her magic.

“Many believe that Luna herself resisted Nightmare Moon’s control over the dream world, refusing to let her darker self gain control of the one realm where Luna had always been at peace. Celestia herself has speculated on this, though it has never been confirmed.”

The Equestrian Civil War: A Nation Torn

By 527, Nightmare Moon declared war on Celestia, igniting a three-year conflict that would tear Equestria apart. Nightmare Moon rallied her loyal bat ponies, mercenaries, nocturnal creatures, and even some griffins, though the Griffin Kingdom remained officially neutral.

Diary Entry
Midnight Echo, Bat Pony, Night Guard

“We strike when the moon is high. The darkness gives us strength, while Celestia’s Dayguard stumble in the shadows. I do not fear them—why should I? Our loyalty lies with the true ruler of Equestria, Nightmare Moon. We hath trained for this war, and our strength grows with every passing night.”

“I did see it with mine own eyes: the hesitation of Celestia’s forces. They know not how to fight in the dark, and they flinch when we attack from the skies. Celestia herself doth hide behind her armies, refusing to engage. The night will last forever, and we shall see to it that Nightmare Moon takes her rightful place upon the throne.”

Diary Entry

Iron Shield, Dayguard, Celestia’s Army

“There are whispers among the ranks. Celestia... Our princess, the one we would follow to the ends of Equestria, doth hesitate. ‘Tis not that she lacks strength—no, we have seen her power firsthoof. But she cannot bring herself to strike at Luna.”

“We hath heard the grumbling of the generals. They say we could have crushed Nightmare Moon’s forces in the early days of the war, when they were weak. But Celestia, she holds back. She still sees her sister, where we see only a monster. And her love for that monster hath cost us more lives than I care to count.”

“I would follow her to Tartarus itself, but there comes a point when even the strongest leader must make a choice. Is it Equestria, or is it her sister?”

Star Bright’s Confrontation

As the war raged on, Celestia employed a strategy of defense, relenting ground rather than striking at Nightmare Moon directly. This hesitation, born of her love for her sister, frustrated her generals, none more so than General Star Bright.

From the Chronicle:

“During the third year of the war, General Star Bright, one of Celestia’s most trusted advisors, could remain silent no longer. In a moment of desperation, he struck his princess across the face in front of the Royal Guard.”

Diary Entry of Star Bright:

“I didst not hesitate. I saw the ruin that this war hath brought to our kingdom, and I knew that to remain silent was to betray Equestria. I struck out, not with sword, but with words, for mine heart could bear it no longer.”

“I hath seen Celestia avoid every battle, hath seen her lead us down paths that kept us from victory. She loves her sister, that much is clear, but Luna is lost to us. Nightmare Moon is all that remains, and her chaos will consume us if we allow it.”

“I slapped her, there before the Royal Guard. ‘Choose, Princess. Thou must choose between Equestria and thy sister. Thou cannot fight for both, or thou wilt lose them both.’”

The Final Battle and the Creation of the Everfree Forest

The final confrontation between Celestia and Nightmare Moon took place at the Castle of the Two Sisters, now seized by Nightmare Moon’s forces. After Nightmare Moon took control and fortified the castle, Celestia had no choice but to lay siege from the outside, unwilling to give up the stronghold without a fight.

From the Chronicle:

“The Castle of the Two Sisters, once a symbol of the harmony between Celestia and Luna, became a site of devastation. For three days, Celestia’s forces held the outer defenses, but on the fourth day, Nightmare Moon attempted to break through. The final assault saw Nightmare Moon herself challenge Celestia directly, seeking to end the conflict with a magic duel.”

Celestia had resisted using the Elements of Harmony, believing they required both sisters to properly function. The thought of wielding them against Luna was unbearable. But as Nightmare Moon finally breached the castle’s defenses and chaos erupted within, Celestia was left with no other option.

“The battle between the two sisters was a cataclysmic clash of magic. Nightmare Moon’s dark power collided with Celestia’s light, and the land itself was twisted by the force of their duel. The once-peaceful forest surrounding the castle was warped into the dangerous, chaotic Everfree Forest.”

In the heat of desperation, Celestia called upon the Elements of Harmony. Though she feared they might fail without Luna, the Elements responded. With a heavy heart, Celestia unleashed their full power, banishing Nightmare Moon to the moon.

“The war ended with Nightmare Moon’s defeat, but Equestria paid a steep price. The Castle of the Two Sisters lay in ruins, and the surrounding forest became a wild and untamed place where the remnants of the battle’s chaotic magic still lingered.”

The First Summer Sun Celebration

A year after Luna’s banishment, Celestia stood before her subjects, presiding over the first Summer Sun Celebration. The festival was meant to commemorate her victory over Nightmare Moon and her successful defense of Equestria. However, to Celestia, it was anything but a celebration.

The event was held at the foot of what would one day become Canterlot Mountain, where plans for a new capital were already underway. The crowd gathered to watch the Princess raise the sun, cheering her name, but beneath the surface of her regal smile, Celestia felt the weight of her hollow triumph.

From the Chronicle:

“As the dawn broke over the horizon and Celestia raised the sun before her adoring subjects, it was seen as a symbol of hope and renewal. But in her heart, Celestia felt the emptiness of the occasion. The loss of her sister weighed heavily upon her, and though Equestria was at peace, the price had been steep. The festival, meant to unite the nation under her leadership, served as a bitter reminder of the war and the broken bond between the royal sisters.”

For Celestia, the Summer Sun Celebration was not just the beginning of a new era for Equestria, but a constant reminder of the day she had been forced to use the Elements of Harmony against her sister. The adulation of her subjects did little to lift the sorrow she carried.

As the sun reached its peak in the sky, Celestia silently vowed that one day, her sister would return. But until that time, she would carry the burden of ruling Equestria alone, and the Summer Sun Celebration would serve as a reminder of the darkness that had once threatened to consume the kingdom—and the personal cost of keeping it at bay.

From Celestia’s Private Journal:

“It hath been a year since I cast mine own sister to the moon. A year since I stood alone as ruler of Equestria, the weight of mine choice pressing down upon mine soul.”

“When I did raise the sun upon the first Summer Sun Celebration, the cheers of mine subjects echoed across the land. They didst praise me for mine strength and mine wisdom, yet none doth know the truth. They know not the sorrow that rests heavy upon mine heart, nor the hollow victory this day doth bring.”

“Luna was not simply mine sister—she was mine balance, mine equal in all ways, and in casting her away, I fear I hath broken that balance forevermore.”

“Each night, when I gaze upon the moon, I do feel her presence watching, waiting. ‘Twas my duty to protect Equestria, and I did make the only choice I could. Yet, the pain of mine decision hath not dulled. I do wonder if ‘twill ever fade.”

“I can only hope that in the future, mine ponies will remember her not as the monster she became, but as the protector she once was. And I pray that one day, I shall find the strength to forgive mine self for what I hath done.”

The history book lay open on the table, its pages filled with dark, twisting tales of Equestria’s past. Anon had been fully absorbed in the chapter on the Fall of Luna, the intense details still fresh in his mind. His eyes flicked between the heavy text and the map he’d been studying, trying to make sense of the places and events.

A glass of water clattered onto the table beside him, startling Anon from his thoughts. He blinked, assuming it was Spike, finally returning with the drink he’d asked for. But before he could turn to confirm, hooves wrapped around his chest, pulling him back against a warm, soft body..

His heart skipped a beat, panic flooding his veins as he struggled for a second. He tried to twist around to see who it was, but the hooves tightened, firm yet calm, pressing him back into his seat.

“Relax, Anon,” a voice purred from behind him, soft but unmistakable. Twilight.

Anon’s breath caught in his throat. For a brief moment, his mind raced—had she figured it out? Did she know what he was really doing? His body tensed under her grip, his mind conjuring a hundred possible scenarios. But as Twilight leaned closer, her chin resting lightly on his shoulder, he realized she wasn’t angry. Her hold was strong but not threatening, her tone light, almost playful.

“Who knew you were such a curious filly?” she mused, her eyes scanning over the open books, maps, and notes scattered across the table. “Law books, history texts, biology studies...” She trailed off, a smile in her voice. “Not the usual material for somepony your age.”

Anon felt a wave of relief wash over him, though his heart still pounded in his chest. She doesn’t know. He hadn’t done anything wrong—just reading, just learning. He forced himself to breathe, his body slowly relaxing as Twilight’s hooves remained firmly around him, keeping him in place.

“I just... Wanted to learn,” he said, his voice carefully neutral. He didn’t want to give anything away, not when she was this close. “There’s so much to understand.”

Twilight hummed softly, her breath warm against his ear. “Maybe I shouldn’t have delayed your tests.”

Anon stiffened again, alarm flashing through him. “What tests?” he asked, trying to keep his tone casual, though the tension crept back into his body.

Twilight chuckled softly, brushing her muzzle against his neck. “You have a doctor’s appointment tomorrow, and a therapist evaluation, too. All standard procedure for a filly in your... Situation.” She spoke the words lightly, but there was a weight to them.

Her hooves slid slightly down his sides as she continued, almost absentmindedly, as though she wasn’t aware of the effect her touch had on him. “Even as a princess, I can’t hold these things off forever. You’re going to have to talk to them. Answer their questions.” She pressed a little closer, her voice dropping lower. “What are you going to tell them, Anon?”

His throat tightened, but outwardly he tried to stay calm. “The truth, I guess,” he said, carefully picking his words. “That I’m just trying to fit in.”

Twilight smiled, the warmth of her body against his not entirely comforting. “Good,” she whispered. “That’s exactly what they want to hear.”

Twilight’s hooves trailed back down, the smoothness of her touch barely masking the intent behind it. She shifted her body, pressing harder against him as one hoof slid over his chest, teasing his teats with slow, deliberate strokes. The other slid between his legs, her hoof rubbing the soft, sensitive folds of his pussy, drawing circles over the skin.

“You’re coming along so nicely,” she murmured, her voice thick with approval as she squeezed his teats, rubbing them in slow, circular motions. “Your body is growing in exactly the way I like.” Her grip tightened as she continued to tease him, her touch invasive and firm, sending jolts of sensation through his body despite the fear and disgust twisting in his gut.

Anon trembled beneath her, his breath shallow as her hoof continued to rub his pussy, pressing into the soft folds with each movement, deliberately drawing out his discomfort. His body reacted in ways he didn’t want, heat flushing his cheeks as she toyed with him, her touch controlling every response. He wanted to pull away, to escape her grip, but the weight of her body against his and the possessive way she handled him made it clear that there was no room for defiance.

Twilight’s eyes flicked back to the history book still open on the table. With a quick flick of her magic, she tilted it toward her, her gaze lingering on the title of the chapter. “Luna,” she muttered, her voice taking on a different tone as she skimmed the page.

Her hoof continued to work him as she scanned the lines, her grip on his body tightening, but there was a bitterness creeping into her voice now. “Luna...” Twilight’s voice grew sharp, though she kept it low. “She can’t seem to get with the times, can she? Always needing Celestia’s attention, always clinging to the past.”

Anon could feel the change in her as she spoke, the frustration and jealousy bleeding into her touch. Her hooves grew rougher, her grip on his pussy and teats more aggressive, as though she were taking out her frustration on his body, using him as an outlet for her irritation.

“She takes up so much of Celestia’s time,” Twilight muttered, her voice now a low growl, the tension in her body increasing as her hooves pressed harder into him. “It’s pathetic, really. Luna can’t stand on her own.”

Without warning, Twilight grabbed Anon’s face, turning him toward her as she crushed her lips against his in a rough, forceful kiss. Her tongue forced its way into his mouth, claiming him with a fierce, dominating intensity. Anon’s body stiffened, but there was no escape. Twilight’s hooves remained fixed, one still rubbing his pussy, pressing deeper now, while her other hoof squeezed his teats, pulling at the sensitive skin with a roughness that made him squirm.

Her tongue invaded his mouth with the same force as her hooves worked his body, her frustration with Luna pouring into every motion. Twilight pressed harder, her body grinding against his as her lips moved hungrily, her breath hot and heavy against him. The kiss was overwhelming, suffocating, but it was clear that this was not about him—this was about her need to vent, to control, to dominate.

She pulled away just enough to catch her breath, her lips hovering inches from his as her hooves continued their relentless assault on his body. “You’re mine,” she whispered, her voice low, possessive. “I won’t let you become like her, Anon. You’ll be perfect.”

Her hoof rubbed harder against his pussy, pressing deeper into his folds with every stroke, her fingers teasing the entrance as her other magic squeezed his teats with renewed vigor. She leaned in again, capturing his lips in another aggressive kiss, her tongue dominating every inch of his mouth as her body ground against his, rough and unrelenting.

Twilight’s breath came in sharp, heavy bursts as she pulled away from the kiss once more, her lips curling into a satisfied smirk. “You’ll do exactly what I say,” she whispered, her voice thick with control as she continued to tease and grope him. “And when tomorrow comes, you’ll make me proud. You’ll tell them everything, won’t you?”

Anon’s body shook beneath her, his breath coming in shallow gasps as the weight of her control pressed down on him. There was no room for resistance. “Yes,” he whispered, his voice trembling under the intensity of her grip. “I’ll do what you say.”

Twilight smiled against his skin, her satisfaction palpable as she kissed his neck, her hooves still working his body with deliberate precision. “Good filly,” she murmured, her voice thick with twisted affection. “You’re learning your place.”

Twilight pulled back, her lips curling into a satisfied smirk as she let her hooves slip from his body. With a quick flick of her horn, a stack of papers appeared out of thin air, floating down onto the table with a soft thud.

“Almost forgot,” she said, her tone smooth but with a subtle edge. “You’ll need to know all of this by tomorrow... Or at least most of it.”

Anon’s eyes flicked down to the papers. His heart was still pounding from everything she’d just done, but the sight of the documents offered a strange moment of relief. For now, she had stopped. His fingers flipped through the pages, seeing the names and details, but his mind was scattered. He could barely focus on the words, though he knew he needed to. These were his “new life,” after all—the story he had to memorize to survive.

Twilight watched him carefully, her eyes glinting with satisfaction as she leaned against the table. “You’ll tell them everything in here. Remember, you were raised in Canterlot, then spent your childhood in Griffonstone. That’s who you are now, Anon. Understand?”

Anon nodded silently, flipping through the pages, trying to absorb the information even as his body trembled with the lingering effects of her touch. The documents blurred together, but he forced himself to focus. This was what he had to remember. This was what she expected.

As he read through the papers, his heart skipped a beat. They were death certificates—two ponies, a stallion and a mare, both listed as his “parents.” They had died in a tragic accident near dragon Land. Twilight hadn’t made them up; these were real ponies who had existed, their identities now twisted into the backstory she had crafted for him. The reality hit him hard, but he knew he had no choice.

Twilight smiled at his compliance, her tone softening just slightly. “Good. You’ll do fine.” But there was an underlying amusement in her voice, as though the real lesson was yet to come.“Stand up,” she said suddenly, her voice shifting back to a more commanding tone.

Anon hesitated for a moment, confused, but did as she asked. Slowly, he rose from his seat, unsure of what was coming next. His heart still beat fast, though there was a small hope that maybe this would be the end of it for tonight.

Twilight’s smile widened, though her tone carried a sinister undertone. “Flank up, head down.”

The order sent a fresh wave of anxiety through Anon, but he obeyed, lowering his head as his back arched and his flank raised. He could feel her eyes on him, and for a moment, he thought she was just going to tease him again, toy with him like she had done before.

But then, something cold and metal pressed against his ass. The sensation was sudden, shocking, and before he could react, Twilight’s magic gripped him, locking him in place.

“W-what are you doing?” Anon stammered, panic rising in his voice as the cold metal continued to press against him.

Twilight chuckled softly behind him, her breath warm as she leaned closer. “Punishing a bad filly,” she said, her tone laced with playful cruelty.

“For what?” Anon’s voice shook as he tried to understand, his mind racing as he felt the pressure against his entrance increase.

Twilight’s smile widened, her magic keeping him pinned. “You think I didn’t notice Spike?” she said, pressing the butt plug harder against him. “I could taste him when I kissed you... And you’ve still got his smell all over you.”

Anon’s breath hitched in shock. He had showered, cleaned himself thoroughly. How could she possibly know? Instead of denying it, he asked in a small, trembling voice, “How do you know that?”

Twilight’s laugh was soft, almost mocking. “Alicorns have heightened senses. That includes smell.” Her hoof brushed over his back as she teased him. “I have the nose of a bloodhound... Quite literally.”

Before Anon could respond, the butt plug pressed harder, sliding past his entrance with a smooth, cold push. The sensation was overwhelming, the metal spreading him wide as it pushed deeper inside. His breath caught in his throat, his body stiffening under the weight of the intrusion. Twilight’s magic kept him pinned, unable to move, unable to resist.

The plug was fat and thick, its cold surface an alien sensation as it filled him. The stretch was intense, the fullness making his body tense as the metal settled deep inside him. He whimpered softly, his body betraying him as the strange mix of discomfort and stimulation overwhelmed his senses.

Twilight smirked, watching his reaction with amusement. “Doesn’t that feel nice?” she teased, her voice soft and condescending as the plug filled him, stretching him wide. “You’re going to keep that in until I say otherwise, Anon. Consider it a lesson for not being careful enough.”

Anon’s breath came in ragged gasps as the weight of the plug settled inside him, his body trembling from the overwhelming sensation of being stretched and filled. The cold metal against his insides felt wrong, invasive, but there was no escaping it. Twilight’s control over him was absolute, her magic holding him in place as the plug remained firmly in position.

Anon slowly got to his feet, wobbling as the unfamiliar weight of the butt plug settled deep inside him. Every step he took made the strange sensation even more pronounced—the cold metal filling him, stretching him in a way that felt wrong, foreign. He clenched around the plug instinctively, but the fullness wouldn’t go away. Every movement made him acutely aware of its presence, and walking felt strange, awkward, as if his body had to adjust to the object lodged inside him.

He winced, shifting his hips slightly, but the plug remained unmoving, its girth constantly pressing against him. This feels so weird, he thought, biting his lip as he tried to steady himself. The sensation was overwhelming, distracting him from everything else around him.

Twilight’s voice cut through his thoughts. “That won’t come out until you learn to behave.”

The bluntness of her words struck him, but in his dazed and overwhelmed state, something snapped in him. “You’re such a perv!” The words slipped out of his mouth before he had time to think.

The moment the words left his lips, Anon’s heart sank. He realized too late what he’d said. His breath caught in his throat, dread washing over him as he stood frozen in place.

Twilight didn’t respond right away, but a dangerous, amused smile crept onto her face. “Oh, really?” she said softly, her tone deceptively light. Her magic flared up around him, and in an instant, he was grabbed, her telekinesis effortlessly lifting him off the ground.

“W-wait, I didn’t mean—” Anon stammered, panic setting in as Twilight began dragging him through the air toward her room.

Twilight let out a soft, amused chuckle. “Oh, Anon... Making excuses, are we?” Her voice was almost playful as she carried him down the hallway. “When somepony does something bad, they don’t make excuses. They deal with the punishment.”

Anon squirmed in her magical grip, his mind racing, trying to figure out how to get out of this. “It just slipped out! I’m sorry, I didn’t mean it!” His voice wavered as the door to Twilight’s bedroom loomed closer.

Twilight’s smile only grew as she reached the door to her room, pushing it open with a flick of her magic. “No excuses, Anon. We both know you need to be taught a proper lesson.” She stepped inside, the door swinging shut behind them with a soft click.

As soon as they were inside, Twilight’s magic set Anon down onto the floor, but before he had a chance to react, she opened a drawer near her bedside table. Out floated a blindfold and a pair of hoofcuffs, the same ones Anon had seen before. His heart pounded in his chest as she approached him, the glint of metal sending a fresh wave of panic through him.

“Please, Twilight—” Anon started, but Twilight cut him off with a calm, almost soothing tone.

“Don’t worry. This is for your own good,” she said softly, her magic pulling his hooves behind his back as the hoof cuffs clicked into place. The cold metal bit into his skin as she locked them tight, forcing his arms to stay bound. Anon could feel his body trembling, the plug inside him shifting slightly as he tried to adjust his posture.

But Twilight wasn’t done yet. Her magic guided him backward, pressing him against the frame of the bed. The hoof cuffs forced him to sit in a kneeling position, with his back firmly planted against the wooden frame. The movement made him settle harder onto the butt plug, forcing it deeper into his ass. Anon winced, his muscles clenching reflexively as the plug stretched him even more, the weight of it overwhelming.

He tried to shift positions, but with his hooves bound and his back pinned against the bed, there was nothing he could do. Every slight movement made the plug press further inside him, its girth making it impossible to ignore.

Twilight’s magic wrapped around his head, gently sliding a blindfold over his eyes, leaving him in complete darkness. “There,” she said, her tone soft and reassuring. “Now you’re going to stay like this for the rest of the night. I’ll wake you up bright and early so you can remember to behave. It’ll be uncomfortable, but nothing too bad.”

Anon’s breath came in shallow gasps as he tried to process everything that was happening, his mind racing with fear and confusion. He could feel the butt plug inside him, unmoving yet constantly pressing against him. The discomfort was intense, but not unbearable—at least, not yet.

Twilight’s voice cut through the darkness. “Oh, and by the way,” she added with a smile in her voice, “the butt plug is magical.”

Anon’s body stiffened. “What... What do you mean?” he asked, his voice shaky as he tried to imagine what that could possibly entail.

Twilight laughed softly. “It vibrates... And expands... And moves, all with my magic.” Anon’s mouth went dry as she spoke, dread sinking deeper into his stomach. “And don’t worry,” she continued, her tone playful. “Even when I go to sleep, it’ll still activate. Expanding and vibrating inside you, all night long.”

The words hit Anon like a punch to the gut. His body tensed as the reality of what was about to happen sank in. He was bound, blindfolded, and completely at Twilight’s mercy—and the plug inside him wasn’t going to let him forget it. The thought of it expanding, vibrating, and pulsing throughout the night made his breath quicken, fear mixing with the strange sensation of the plug lodged deep in his ass.

Twilight’s magic pulsed, and he could already feel the butt plug begin to shift inside him, stretching him wider. His body trembled, a soft whimper escaping his lips as the cold metal began to vibrate, sending small pulses of sensation through him.

“Good night, Anon,” Twilight said with a soft chuckle as she turned toward her bed. “I’ll see you in the morning.”

The moment Twilight left him bound and blindfolded, the butt plug began its relentless assault. At first, it was just a subtle shift inside him, the cold metal expanding slightly, vibrating with a low hum that made his insides tremble. The sensation was impossible to ignore—the plug stretched him from within, pushing against every sensitive spot as it buzzed with increasing intensity.

Anon tried to shift, to adjust his position on the bed, but every movement only drove the plug deeper into him. His hips lifted, trying to take the pressure off the plug, but it was no use. It was buried too deep, expanding and vibrating, sending pulses of sensation through his body that made his legs shake.

He clenched his fists—or what should have been his fists. The hoofcuffs around his hooves felt wrong, as though they shouldn’t even be able to hold him. He had no hands, no fingers. These stumps and hooves should have allowed him to slip out, but every time he tried, a strange force blocked him, holding him in place. Why can’t I take them off? He thought, frustration mingling with the unbearable sensation building in his core. His mind raced, but in his fragile state, he couldn’t fully grasp why the cuffs wouldn’t come off. It’s like something’s keeping me here.

The butt plug pulsed harder, the vibrations growing stronger, more insistent. Anon’s body jerked as the pressure inside him built to an overwhelming degree. The sensation wasn’t just a hum anymore—it was a pounding, a deep thrumming that spread from his core to his hips and down his thighs. He wanted to touch himself, to relieve the burning need that coursed through him, but his bound hooves left him powerless.

A soft chuckle echoed from the other side of the room. Twilight. She was watching him—he could feel it. She wasn’t saying a word, but he could sense the amusement radiating off her, taking pleasure in his struggle, in his helplessness.

The vibrations intensified, and suddenly, the butt plug expanded further, stretching him in ways that made him gasp for air. His back arched off the bed, his hips lifting in a desperate attempt to pull away from the relentless pressure, but there was no escape. The plug was buried too deep, moving and shifting, pressing against spots inside him that made his entire body tremble.

His breath quickened, his thighs trembling as the intensity built to a breaking point. He tried to pull away from the bed, his muscles tensing as his body fought against the stimulation, but it was useless. The butt plug hit every sensitive spot, expanding and pulsing in a rhythm that sent jolts of sensation through him, each one more intense than the last.

And then, it hit. The first forced orgasm crashed through him, his body jerking uncontrollably as his hips bucked against the plug, his back arching off the bed as waves of pleasure washed over him. He could hear Twilight’s soft laugh in the background, enjoying the show as his body convulsed with pleasure he couldn’t control.

For a moment, everything calmed. The vibrations died down, the intensity easing just enough to allow him to catch his breath. Anon shifted slightly, managing to adjust his position, which gave him some relief from the constant pressure of the plug. But it wasn’t enough. The vibrations hadn’t stopped entirely, and the burning sensation between his legs hadn’t faded.

“This... This is insane,” he thought, his body still trembling. As a guy, he had never felt anything like this before. Usually, one orgasm would have been enough, especially with how amazing his stamina had been. But this... This was different. His pussy still felt on fire, the heat building again even though he had already come. His mind couldn’t fully comprehend it—his body wasn’t used to this.

Time became a blur. He lost track of how long it had been, but by his fourth or fifth orgasm, his body felt like it was barely holding together. His legs trembled uncontrollably, his hips twitching as he lay there, unable to move, unable to escape the relentless stimulation. The butt plug pulsed inside him, its rhythm shifting unpredictably as it expanded and vibrated, driving him closer and closer to the edge with each passing minute.

He wanted to cry out, to beg for it to stop, but something inside him refused to break. He knew Twilight wanted him to beg, wanted him to ask her to stop, but he wouldn’t. He couldn’t. He bit his lip, trying to stay strong, but his body betrayed him again as another orgasm ripped through him. His muscles clenched tight, his back arching off the bed as the intense pleasure flooded his senses.

By now, the room smelled different—thick with his essence. The air felt heavy, almost humid with the scent of his own juices. Twilight must be soaked. He could feel it. The room was filled with the smell of his pheromones, his body’s reaction to everything she’d done to him. But as the thought crossed his mind, something strange hit him—it smells like mint. He had expected something else—something more intense, maybe something more shameful—but the scent was oddly... Comfortable. Peppermint, he thought distantly, his mind barely processing the detail as the plug continued its work.

His body jerked again, another wave of pleasure threatening to send him over the edge once more. His pussy still burned with need, still reacted, even though he’d lost count of how many times he had come. How can this keep happening? He wondered, his mind struggling to keep up with the sensations assaulting him.

The last thought that crossed his mind before he finally passed out from sheer exhaustion was the strange comfort of the minty scent filling the room. It’s not so bad, he thought distantly, his body twitching one last time as the vibrations inside him continued. Then, darkness took him, his body finally giving in to the overwhelming stimulation and exhaustion.

Author's Note

Rejoice I finally finished it the other half I had the second over and over again and I rewrite the entire parts but here you go now time to work on next week's. [:trollestia:

Day 2: A filly must behave

Anon’s breath came in jagged, desperate gasps as Iron Hoof’s massive weight bore down on him, the demon’s muscular form pinning him to the cold, unforgiving ground. Every inch of Anon’s small, fragile filly body screamed in terror as the nightmare unraveled in agonizing detail.

Iron Hoof’s hooves were everywhere—groping his sides, squeezing and pressing against his delicate frame with bruising force. The stallion's breath was hot and rank, grazing the back of Anon’s neck, sending shivers of disgust down his spine. Anon squirmed beneath him, but it was useless. His limbs were too small, too weak to break free. He was trapped.

“Look at you, squirming like a helpless little filly.” Iron Hoof’s voice rumbled darkly in his ear. “No more fighting. You’re mine now.”

Anon’s stomach churned, bile rising to his throat. Iron Hoof’s cock rested heavily against his lower stomach, throbbing with sickening intent. Every shift of the stallion’s body pressed it harder against him, the heat of it searing through his skin. Anon’s heart pounded in his chest, panic rising as he thrashed again, uselessly.

“Twilight! Twilight, help!” The words tumbled out before Anon even realized what he was saying, his voice trembling with desperation.

Iron Hoof chuckled, low and cruel, his hot tongue flicking out to lick a trail up Anon’s neck. “Twilight can’t save you, little filly. You’re mine.”

Anon could feel every disgusting sensation—the weight of Iron Hoof pressing down on him, the slick wetness of his tongue, the rough fur scraping against his skin. His mind screamed for escape, but the nightmare held him tight. He couldn’t breathe, couldn’t think.

“Beg,” Iron Hoof growled, his hooves tightening around Anon’s wrists. “Beg for mercy, and maybe I’ll be kind.”

Just as the nightmare threatened to swallow him whole, something strange caught his eye—a small, red ball, rolling lazily across the floor. It bounced once, then twice, before coming to rest beneath the bed.

What the hell…?

The absurdity of the red ball jolted Anon out of his panic, the crushing terror loosening its grip for just a moment. Iron Hoof’s hold slackened slightly, the demon’s attention momentarily diverted as if the appearance of the ball disrupted the nightmare’s flow.

Anon blinked, his breath coming in ragged gasps. This doesn’t make sense. This isn’t real. His heart pounded, but the fog of fear started to lift, replaced by a sudden, sharp clarity.

This is a dream.

The weight of Iron Hoof pressing down on him felt lighter, less solid. The overwhelming fear that had suffocated him moments ago began to fade. Anon’s eyes darted to the red ball, the ridiculousness of it making everything around him seem surreal.

I’m dreaming.

The realization hit him like a wave, crashing over the remnants of his panic. Iron Hoof’s massive form seemed less imposing now, his grip faltering as the dream itself began to lose its power over Anon.

With a surge of clarity, Anon’s panic gave way to anger. His chest heaved as he took in a steadying breath. This is my dream.

With a forceful push, Anon shoved Iron Hoof off him. The demon’s body, which had once felt suffocatingly heavy, flew backward as if it weighed nothing. Anon scrambled to his feet, his heart still pounding, but now with fury instead of fear.

Iron Hoof staggered to his hooves, confusion flickering across his face. “You… you’re supposed to be mine!”

Anon’s fists clenched at his sides, the terror melting away completely. “No,” he growled, his voice low and dangerous. “This is my fucking dream.”

Iron Hoof’s form began to flicker, his body losing its solidity as the nightmare unraveled. “What… what are you doing?” the demon stammered, but before he could say more, the air shifted again.

A cold presence descended upon the dream, thick and oppressive. Anon’s breath hitched as the shadows darkened, and a familiar, regal figure stepped out of the void.

“Thou art indeed a most curious dreamer,” came the commanding voice of Luna as she emerged from the darkness. Her wings flared wide, her form radiating power as her glowing eyes swept over the remnants of the nightmare.

Anon’s chest tightened, not from fear this time, but from the growing frustration of her arrival. Of course, she’d show up now.

“This is no mere nightmare,” Luna’s voice cut through the air, her tone filled with cold authority. Her gaze locked onto Iron Hoof, who had nearly dissolved into smoke. “A demon of the dreamscape, feeding on thy fear.”

Anon’s fists clenched tighter. Fucking Luna, he thought. His frustration with the situation only deepened, but he couldn’t help feeling a flicker of relief that Iron Hoof was gone.

“Seriously?” he muttered under his breath, his body still tense. “What the hell was that thing, then?”

Luna tilted her head slightly, her voice carrying the weight of millennia. “Dream demons twist the minds of those they ensnare, turning their deepest fears into instruments of torment. But once they are recognized, their power fades.”

With a flick of her horn, the last remnants of Iron Hoof disappeared in a plume of dark smoke. The nightmare had been vanquished, but the tension between Anon and Luna remained thick in the air.

Anon’s body relaxed slightly, the weight of the stallion’s assault lifting, but the presence of another princess kept him on edge. It wasn’t just Luna—it was all of them. After everything with Twilight, how could he trust any of them? They all seemed the same: powerful, controlling, able to twist his life to their whims without a second thought. Just because Luna had saved him from this nightmare didn’t mean she wasn’t here to manipulate him like Twilight did, to trap him further in this reality.

His chest still heaving, fear quickly bled into frustration. It didn’t matter that Iron Hoof was gone; Luna’s presence felt just as overbearing. It was a different kind of oppression—one cloaked in authority, power, and the subtle promise that she could see into his very soul if she wanted to.

“Tell me, how didst thou come by such power?” Luna’s voice cut through the thick silence, her eyes narrowing. “Dreamwalking, controlling the fabric of this realm—these are not talents one simply stumbles upon.”

Anon’s eyes flashed with suspicion. She wasn’t just asking—she was probing, trying to figure him out, trying to seize some advantage. He’d seen how Twilight played her mind games, always a step ahead, always making him second-guess himself.

“I didn’t ‘come by’ it,” he snapped, fists clenching at his sides. “It’s not magic, if that’s what you’re thinking. This is just me, lucid dreaming—my mind, my rules. I’m in control, not you.”

Luna’s gaze hardened. “Such abilities require training, young one. Magic of this caliber does not simply manifest without reason. Somepony hath aided thee.”

“Nopony aided me,” Anon bit back. His frustration grew. First Twilight, now this. Another princess trying to dissect him, to figure out what made him tick, so they could control him better.

“You wouldn’t understand,” he said through gritted teeth. “This isn’t magic. It’s psychology. It’s my mind. I’m the one who’s in charge here.”

Luna narrowed her eyes, her wings shifting slightly behind her as though she were preparing to lecture him. “Thou art mistaken, little filly. This is no mere ‘dreaming,’ as thou claim. What thou art attempting is advanced magic—far beyond the capabilities of one so young and untrained. Thou art tampering with forces far greater than thou understands.”

He felt a jolt of anger shoot through him, the blood rushing to his face. “I’m not a filly, and it’s not magic! I’m talking about psychology.” He took a step forward, his fists tightening at his sides. “You wouldn’t get it. This isn’t magic. It’s science. Dreams are just the brain working through emotions, memories, trauma—stuff like that.”

“Psychology?” Luna repeated the word as though it were foreign to her, which, Anon realized, it probably was. Her lips curled into a faint, dismissive smile. “What foolery dost thou speak? This concept hath no place in the realm of dreams. What happens here is not born of simple thoughts and emotions. It is magic—woven into the very fabric of thy mind.” She tilted her head slightly, eyes gleaming. “And thou, a mere filly, dare speak of ‘science’ as if thou understands the complexity of the dream realm?”

“Stop calling me a filly!” Anon snapped, his voice rising. “I’m not some child who needs a babysitter! I’m a grown-ass man, and I don’t need your fucking lectures on magic or dreams or whatever. I know my mind better than you think.”

Luna’s expression shifted. The faint smile vanished, replaced by something colder. “Such insolence,” she said, her wings flaring slightly as she stepped forward, her presence filling the space around them. “Thou truly believes thy knowledge of the mind can replace what I have governed for millennia? I have watched over dreams since before thou were born, and I know magic when I see it.” Her voice grew sharper. “And make no mistake—this is magic. Thou art playing with forces thou cannot hope to comprehend.”

Anon felt his pulse spike as her words hit him, and he took another step forward, meeting her gaze with defiance. “I don’t care how long you’ve been around. This might be your realm, but this is my dream.”

“Thou speaks with arrogance,” Luna said, her tone hardening. “A filly who refuses to understand her own limits.”

Anon’s hands shook, the anger inside him burning hotter than ever. “I’m not your fucking filly!” He could feel the heat rising to his face as he spoke, his voice seething with frustration. “You might be the Princess of Dreams, but this is my mind. My dream. You don’t get to come in here and lecture me like I’m some kid.”

Luna’s eyes darkened, her wings now fully unfurled as she drew herself up to her full height. The temperature in the dreamscape seemed to drop, a palpable chill hanging in the air as her presence loomed over Anon.

"Thou art but a stubborn child!" Luna’s voice rose, vibrating the very fabric of the dream. "Thou cannot grasp the weight of the magic thou hast stumbled upon. It is a gift beyond thy reckoning, and yet thou treats it with ignorance and defiance!"

Anon took a step back, but his resolve didn’t waver. His frustration was bubbling over, his anger at being treated like a child cutting through any lingering fear. He squared his shoulders, locking eyes with her.

"I'm not a child," Anon hissed, his voice low and seething. "I’m a grown man. And I understand more than you think. You might be some ancient, all-knowing ruler of dreams, but this is my mind we’re talking about. My mind, my rules."

Luna’s wings snapped out with a sound like thunder, her patience fraying. "How darest thou speak to me in such a manner?" she demanded, her voice thunderous. The dream itself trembled, cracks spider-webbing across the landscape as her magic flared, her regal fury fully unleashed. "I am Luna Solaris, Nightmare, Princess of the Nightmares, Protector of the Moon and Dreams! I have ruled this realm for millennia! And I will not be defied by a mere filly, no matter how willful she believes herself to be!"

The sheer force of her words reverberated through the air, the dream cracking at the edges. The ground beneath Anon’s feet shook, the sky above flickering as Luna’s power threatened to crush the dream under its weight.

But Anon’s blood was boiling now, his defiance surging through him with an intensity that surprised even him. He’d had enough—enough of her condescension, enough of being treated like a child, enough of her trying to take control of his own mind.

"I don’t give a damn about your titles or how long you’ve ruled over dreams," Anon shouted, his voice rising to meet hers. "This might be your realm, but this is my dream! And you don’t belong here!"

His anger boiled over, raw and uncontrolled, and without thinking, he thrust his hands out toward her. "Get the fuck out!"

The words ripped through the dream like a shockwave. Luna’s eyes widened, her expression shifting from fury to something like surprise as Anon’s will surged forward. A force, undeniable and powerful, slammed into her, pushing her back. Her magic, once so overwhelming, faltered, flickering like a dying flame.

"No—" Luna tried to steady herself, her wings beating against the force, but it was too late.

The dream itself turned against her, the cracks widening, the very air pulling her out as if rejecting her presence. Luna’s form flickered, then dissolved into mist, her magic retreating as she was forcibly ejected from the dream.

In an instant, the oppressive weight of her power vanished. The dream, now empty of her presence, steadied itself, locking tight, sealing her out.

Anon stood there, his chest heaving, his hands still raised as though holding back the lingering echoes of her presence. His head spun, his pulse pounding in his ears as the adrenaline surged through him. He’d done it. He’d kicked her out—he’d locked his dream down.

But something still felt off.

He turned, his eyes scanning the dreamscape. It wasn’t just the tremors from the argument that had unsettled the space. Something about the very edges of the dream felt… wrong.

Anon stepped forward, his brows furrowed as he moved toward the edge of the dream. The boundary shimmered faintly, a soft glow that seemed to pulse just out of reach. And beyond it, hanging in the void like stars scattered across the night sky, were dozens—no, hundreds—of glowing orbs.

What the hell…?

They were dream bubbles. He could see them clearly now—each one a separate dream, hovering just outside his own. His own bubble was just one among many, floating in the vast expanse of the dream realm.

Anon stepped closer, peering through the shimmering border of his dream. The closest bubble caught his attention first.

In it, Applejack stood in a sun-drenched field of apple trees, the branches heavy with ripe, glistening fruit. Her face was peaceful, content, as she worked in the orchard, humming a soft tune to herself. It was a serene, simple dream—a world away from the nightmare Anon had just escaped.

A little farther off, Rainbow Dash’s dream came into view. She was soaring through the skies, her wings cutting through the air with powerful, graceful strokes. Her face was split with a grin, the wind whipping through her mane as she performed loop-de-loops and dives, reveling in the freedom of the open sky. It was a good dream, filled with speed and exhilaration.

In another bubble, Pinkie Pie was dancing in the middle of a vibrant, colorful party. Balloons floated overhead, streamers decorated every corner, and laughter filled the air. Pinkie bounced from one group of friends to another, her face alight with joy, surrounded by happiness and celebration.

But then, Anon’s eyes were drawn to a bubble farther away, one that made his stomach twist with unease.

Twilight’s dream.

Unlike the others, her bubble was dark, the edges of it flickering ominously. Anon took a step closer, his breath catching in his throat as he peered into the nightmare.

Inside, Twilight was a small filly, her body bound tightly to a grotesque, mechanical device. Her legs were spread wide, strapped down with thick restraints that held her in place, leaving her utterly exposed. Magical dildos, glowing with a sinister aura, thrust into her from every angle—one filling her mouth, another deep in her pussy, and a third buried in her ass.

Her eyes were wide, her body jerking violently with each thrust, her muffled moans echoing through the room. Tears streaked her cheeks, her small frame trembling as she tried and failed to fight against the relentless assault.

A figure stood in the shadows, their face obscured, watching the scene unfold with a cruel, twisted smirk. Their magic pulsed in the air, controlling the device, making Twilight’s body jerk and squirm with each movement.

Anon’s breath hitched, his heart pounding in his chest as he watched in horror. Twilight’s gagged cries, her helplessness—it was unbearable.

Anon’s heart pounded as the shimmering edges of his dream began to crack. He turned just in time to see Luna appear right in front of him, her form erupting from the fractured barrier like a storm. She was furious—her wings flared wide, her eyes burning with rage. The dream bubble that had separated them moments before was barely holding together now, flickering as it threatened to collapse under the sheer force of her presence.

There was no more condescending words, no more warnings. Luna’s anger hung in the air, thick and suffocating. The pressure she exerted was immediate and relentless. She didn’t say a word. She didn’t need to. Her magic surged forward, crackling through the air, wrapping around the edges of the dream like claws.

Fuck, she’s going to tear it apart.

Anon felt the edges of his dream splintering under the pressure, pieces of the dreamscape disintegrating, crumbling into dust as Luna’s power ripped through the barrier. He could feel it all—his dream falling apart in jagged shards, like glass shattering beneath the weight of her fury.

She’s going to break in. She’s going to tear it all down.

The ground beneath his feet began to tremble, and a cold chill ran down his spine. Anon’s thoughts spiraled as the walls of his dream shook violently, the cracks spreading faster than he could keep up. The sheer force of Luna’s will—it was overwhelming. The dreamscape trembled as though it were on the verge of collapsing entirely.

The feeling hit him all at once.

She’s going to hurt me. She can hurt me here.

The realization hit like a freight train. Luna’s magic wasn’t just tearing his dream apart—it was real, and the consequences were real too. The dream world, this entire place—she ruled it. She could hurt him here, kill him, for all he knew. His breath came in ragged bursts as panic gripped him.

I have to get out of here.

The thought screamed through his mind. He had to escape. He had to wake up before she broke in, before she tore him apart like she was doing to his dream. Everything was unraveling, and Luna wasn’t going to stop until it all fell to pieces.

Wake up.

He could feel her magic closing in, wrapping tighter around the dream, the cracks widening, the dream falling away piece by piece as she clawed her way in. He was losing control—everything was slipping through his fingers.

Wake up. Now.

Anon’s breath came in ragged bursts as the fog of sleep slowly lifted, the sensation of warmth surrounding him pulling him back into groggy consciousness. His body felt heavy, pressed against something soft and warm. He blinked, his vision still hazy as he nuzzled his face deeper into the velvety texture beneath him.

Where… am I? The thought struggled to form through the lingering fog. He could feel the softness, the warmth, but it wasn’t the pillow he had fallen asleep on. His body was smaller—heavier in all the wrong ways. He could feel the uncomfortable ache in his hips and the strange pull of unfamiliar muscles.

Anon blinked again, his heart starting to race as he looked down, realizing his face wasn’t buried in a pillow—it was pressed into something else entirely.

A purple, fuzzy belly was right beneath his muzzle, soft and warm, her fur tickling his sensitive nose. The realization hit him hard, a jolt of panic surging through him. His body wasn’t just lying on her—he was draped across her, his small filly form nestled tightly against her. And worse, his groin was resting squarely on Twilight’s muzzle, her warm breath grazing his filly parts, sending an embarrassing jolt of sensation through him.

His breath caught in his throat as he looked behind him, seeing Twilight’s adult body wrapped around him like a blanket, her forelegs holding him tightly against her, her snout resting so close to his rear that he could feel every quiet breath she took against his filly bits. Twilight was fast asleep, snoring lightly, completely unaware of the compromising position they were in.

What the fuck…

Panic swelled in his chest. He wriggled slightly, trying to free himself without waking her, but Twilight only hugged him tighter in her sleep, pulling him closer like a doll. His small, filly body was pressed even more firmly against her, his hips flush against her muzzle. Every tiny shift of his body sent sparks of sensation through him—sensations he definitely didn’t want to be feeling in this body.

Her soft muzzle brushed against his filly pussy, her breath hot against him, and Anon froze, his mind racing.

Fuck… she’s so close. What the hell is she doing?

Anon tried to shift again, more carefully this time, but Twilight’s unconscious grip only tightened, her muzzle brushing against his slit as she murmured softly in her sleep. The touch sent a wave of unexpected pleasure through him, his body reacting despite his mind screaming for it to stop.

No… I shouldn’t be feeling this…

His tiny filly body betrayed him, his hips giving an involuntary twitch as the sensitive nerves responded to the slightest touch. He bit his lip, trying not to let out any sound, but he could feel the warmth building between his legs, his body starting to grind against Twilight’s muzzle without his permission.

Every brush of her nose against his pussy lips sent a pulse of heat through him, his small body squirming with need. He could feel the wetness building, slick against her fur, and every tiny movement made it worse. Twilight’s breath, soft and rhythmic, teased his sensitive fillyhood, and his mind was spinning, torn between the need to escape and the confusing, overwhelming pleasure that was building inside him.

Fuck… I can’t stop this. I need to move… I need to…

But he couldn’t. Every time he tried to pull away, Twilight’s hooves tightened around him, her body pulling him closer, her muzzle pressing deeper between his legs. He could feel her warm breath against his clit, each exhale sending a jolt of unwanted pleasure through his small body, making his legs twitch uncontrollably.

No… no, no, no… His mind was screaming, but his body had already betrayed him, his small hips grinding instinctively against her snout, the friction unbearable.

Anon’s thoughts raced as the pleasure built, his breath coming in short, shallow gasps. The memories of last night’s dream—the twisted things that had happened to Twilight—flashed through his mind. He had seen her bound and violated, a helpless filly in her own nightmare, her pussy stretched and filled, her ass pounded by magical dildos, all while she cried out for help.

And now, here she was—sleeping so peacefully, holding him so tightly, her muzzle unknowingly pressed between his legs as if she was trying to comfort him. Twilight had no idea what she was doing, no idea how her soft, sleepy motions were driving his filly body mad.

What the fuck is happening to me?

The heat between his legs was unbearable now, his body grinding harder against her snout, his small clit swollen and throbbing as he desperately tried to suppress the pleasure building inside him. He could feel his filly pussy growing wetter, the slickness coating Twilight’s fur as his body betrayed him completely.

No… I can’t… I shouldn’t be…

But the shame wasn’t enough to stop his body from reacting. His breath hitched as his clit rubbed against her nose, and he felt the first tingling signs of release building deep inside him. He was close—too close to stop now.

Twilight stirred beneath him, her muzzle pressing even more firmly against him, and that was enough to send him over the edge. His small filly body tensed as the pleasure crested, a wave of heat washing over him as his pussy clenched, the orgasm ripping through him without mercy.

Anon gasped, biting down on his lip to keep from crying out, his small body trembling as he came against Twilight’s face, his juices slicking her fur. The shame hit him like a punch to the gut, but his body didn’t care. It wanted more.

Breathing hard, Anon felt his heart racing in his chest, the post-orgasm haze settling over him as he tried to process what had just happened. His small filly pussy was still throbbing, still wet, and he could feel Twilight’s breath hot against him, completely oblivious to what had just occurred.

I need to get out of here… The thought screamed through his mind.

Slowly, carefully, he wriggled out of Twilight’s embrace, trying not to disturb her as he slid off the bed. His haunches ached, a reminder of just how wrong the situation had been. He felt dirty, ashamed, and his mind was spinning with everything that had just happened.

I hope nobody ever finds out about this… especially the part where I… enjoyed it.

Anon swallowed hard, his hooves shaky as he made his way out of the room, trying to shake off the lingering shame. He didn’t want to think about how his filly body had responded, how he had lost control. It had to be the hormones, right? Something tied to this body. Puberty, maybe. That was it.

He let out a nervous giggle, rubbing his sore crotch as he headed toward the kitchen, hoping a glass of water might clear his head.

As Anon entered the kitchen, the familiar scent of breakfast hit him. Spike was already at the stove, busy cracking eggs into a frying pan. The sound of sizzling filled the air, and for a moment, Anon felt a sense of normalcy.

“Good morning!” Spike called out, his voice cheerful as always. “Did you have a good night’s sleep?”

Anon froze for a second, the memory of waking up with Twilight wrapped around him flashing through his mind. His heart raced as he forced a smile. “Yeah… I passed out pretty quick. Twilight knows how to put somebody to sleep.”

Spike chuckled as he flipped the eggs. “She sure does. When we lived in Canterlot, she used to read me stories until I fell asleep. What did she read to you?”

Anon’s mind scrambled, trying to come up with something. “Uh… Snow White?”

Spike raised an eyebrow. “Never heard of it. Maybe I’ll ask Twilight to read it to me.”

“No!” Anon blurted, then quickly corrected himself. “I mean… it’s more of a girly story. Romance, colts, dresses. You wouldn’t like it.”

Spike made a face. “Thanks for the warning.”

Anon sighed in relief, walking toward the cupboard, but his small hooves fumbled as he tried to grab a glass. He couldn’t grip anything properly with his hooves. “Spike… could you get me some water? I’m not really good at handling these.”

Spike looked over, noticing his struggle. “Sure thing.” He grabbed the kettle and poured the water into a glass for him. “Why can’t you use your hooves?”

Anon shifted uncomfortably. “It’s… complicated. I never really learned.”

Spike’s expression softened, sympathy flickering in his eyes. “Oh, I didn’t know. I guess that explains why Twilight’s been helping you with things like eating and getting around. It’s cool, though. Twilight’s always been really good at teaching stuff like that.”

Anon paused, his mind spinning with the thought of Twilight. The way she held Spike under her influence, how deeply she had woven herself into his life. Spike admired her completely, probably more like a mother than a friend. Anon knew that if he wanted to get through to Spike—maybe even sway him to his side—he’d have to be careful. He couldn’t just come out and question Twilight’s authority or her hold over him. That would backfire instantly.

I’ve got to take this slow… plant the idea. Make him think without him realizing I’m pushing him.

Taking a deep breath, Anon nodded as Spike handed him the glass of water. “Yeah… Twilight’s definitely something. I’m lucky she’s been helping me out. But… I don’t know, sometimes it’s hard to keep up with her, you know? It’s like she’s always got everything figured out.”

Spike turned back to the stove, flipping the eggs with a soft chuckle. “Yeah, that’s Twilight. She always has a plan.”

Anon took a sip of water, gathering his thoughts. Time to start planting some seeds. “But do you ever feel like… maybe she’s always doing what’s best for her? I mean, she helps out and everything, but… I don’t know. She’s always in control. Always making decisions. Doesn’t that ever get… tiring?”

Spike frowned, his brow furrowing slightly as he thought about it. “Twilight? No way. I mean, she’s always been there for me. Everything I know, I learned from her. She practically raised me.”

Anon nodded, keeping his tone light but probing. “Yeah, I get that. But don’t you ever want to, I don’t know… do something for yourself? Without having to rely on her? I mean, you’re pretty independent, Spike. You cook, you clean, you’re the one who keeps things running around here. Twilight wouldn’t last a day without you.”

Spike’s frown deepened, but there was a flicker of doubt in his eyes. Anon noticed it immediately. There it is.

“I guess…” Spike began slowly, glancing down at the pan. “But Twilight’s the one with all the magic and the plans. I wouldn’t know what to do without her.”

Anon pressed a little further, careful to keep his tone casual. “Sure, she’s great with all the magic and books and stuff, but you’re smart too, Spike. You’re always looking out for her, cleaning up after her messes. It’s like… sometimes I think Twilight forgets how much you do for her. Do you think she ever really notices?”

Spike paused, a tiny crease forming on his forehead. “Well… she says she appreciates it.”

“Right, she says that,” Anon agreed, taking another sip of water. “But does she show it? Does she really understand how much you sacrifice to keep things going?”

The room grew quieter, the sizzling of the eggs the only sound for a moment. Spike glanced at Anon, and the doubt that Anon had so carefully planted began to show in the dragon’s eyes.

“I mean… I guess I never thought about it like that,” Spike admitted, his voice a little quieter now. “I just… I want to help, you know? I want to make sure she’s okay.”

“Of course, you do,” Anon said, his voice gentle. “But it’s okay to want something for yourself too. To want to be seen. You’re more than just her assistant, Spike. You’re a big part of what makes everything work around here. You’re important.”

Spike’s eyes flickered with uncertainty, his gaze falling to the floor as he processed Anon’s words.

Got him, Anon thought, feeling the subtle shift in Spike’s mindset. He wasn’t turning against Twilight yet, but the seed had been planted. The doubt, the subtle questioning of Twilight’s control over his life—it would grow. All Anon had to do was keep nurturing it, keep reinforcing the idea that Spike deserved more recognition, more freedom.

But even as Anon thought through his plan, another thought crept in—Twilight would notice. She always did. If he kept pushing too hard, Twilight would catch on, and that could make things worse.

I’ve got to be careful with this. I’ll have to play the long game.

Spike shifted uncomfortably on his feet, still clearly mulling over Anon’s words. The young dragon was easy to read—his loyalty to Twilight was strong, but Anon had carefully planted just enough doubt to make him question how much Twilight actually valued him.

“Thanks, Anon,” Spike said, forcing a small smile as he flipped the eggs onto two plates. “I never really thought of it like that. I guess I’ll just… keep an eye on things. See if Twilight really notices.”

Anon smiled back, a little too satisfied with himself. “Yeah, that’s a good idea. You deserve to be noticed. You do a lot around here, Spike. Way more than she gives you credit for.”

Spike’s eyes flickered with uncertainty as he processed Anon’s words, and for a moment, it seemed like the seed of doubt was taking root. But as Anon watched Spike’s expression shift, a wave of discomfort began to creep in.

What the hell am I doing?

His smile faltered slightly as the realization hit him. He was manipulating Spike—pushing him, just like Twilight always did, just like she had influenced everything around her for her own benefit. Anon was doing the same thing, and it left a sour taste in his mouth.

Fuck… this isn’t right.

He shifted in his seat, guilt gnawing at him. Spike wasn’t just some pawn in a game—he was a kid, loyal, earnest, and good-hearted. And here Anon was, pulling the strings, making Spike doubt someone he clearly cared about just to serve his own ends.

I’m no better than Twilight, he thought bitterly.

But he couldn’t stop now, could he? He’d already started pushing Spike in this direction. He had a plan—he needed Spike on his side. He couldn’t afford to doubt himself right now.

Later… He could feel the uncomfortable knot in his stomach tightening. I’ll think about this later.

For now, he needed to pull back, smooth things over. Spike was starting to look too uneasy.

“But, you know…” Anon began, his tone softening as he backpedaled, “Twilight’s got a lot on her plate. She’s busy, and sometimes she probably just gets distracted. It’s not that she doesn’t care, Spike. I’m sure she appreciates everything you do. She just… maybe doesn’t say it enough.”

Spike’s expression shifted again, softening as he processed the more positive take on Twilight. “Yeah… maybe you’re right. She’s always working so hard. Sometimes I think she doesn’t even realize how much she’s doing.”

Anon nodded, forcing a smile. “Exactly. Twilight’s doing a lot for Equestria, for you, for everyone. She’s just… Twilight. You know how she gets when she’s focused on something.”

Spike chuckled a little, the tension lifting slightly. “Yeah, that’s true. She can get a little tunnel-visioned sometimes.”

Anon felt the knot in his chest loosen a bit as Spike’s mood lifted, but the guilt remained. He had gone too far, and he knew it. He was using Spike—manipulating him for his own purposes, and the realization made him feel sick.

I’m becoming exactly what I hate.

But now wasn’t the time to dwell on it. Twilight would probably figure out what he was up to if he wasn’t careful, and the last thing he needed was for her to get suspicious. He’d worry about what this meant for himself later. Right now, he had to keep things moving.

Just as he was about to steer the conversation back to safer ground, a familiar voice interrupted his thoughts.

“And what are you talking about?” Twilight asked, her voice groggy as she tottered into the kitchen, letting out a loud yawn.

As Spike ran off to grab the book, Twilight took a step toward Anon, her expression softening, but her voice dropping into something more serious.

"Why do you make me suffer? Is this how you repay my hospitality?"

Anon’s forehead creased, confusion spreading across his face as he tried to figure out what she was talking about. “I don’t understand. I didn’t do anything wrong," he stammered, trying to make sense of her sudden shift in tone.

Twilight tilted her head slightly, her eyes narrowing just a fraction. “You take away something that belongs to me when I was asleep. Something without which I can’t sleep peacefully. Something that soothes my mind when bad dreams come.”

Her words sent a jolt of recognition through him. His mind raced back to that awkward moment earlier—his small filly body pressed against her, his groin on her muzzle as she slept, completely unaware. Twilight’s muzzle... he remembered how he’d been grinding against her in his sleep, leaving his slick juices on her fur.

His heart skipped a beat, panic rising.

Fuck… she knows.

He could barely suppress the wave of embarrassment flooding through him. “I… I really didn’t touch anything. I just left the room and…” His voice trailed off, and his face flushed as the memory of his crotch on Twilight’s muzzle resurfaced.

“Oh, you mean… that thing?” he asked awkwardly, forcing a strained, nervous smile. The words felt empty even as he spoke them.

Twilight’s gaze softened, and she smiled in a way that felt almost too gentle. “I know it’s a difficult time for you now,” she said, her voice calm, almost reassuring. Her hoof reached up and ruffled his mane gently, but the weight of her presence was still oppressive. “But don’t disappoint me again. Please be more sensible next time.”

Her words carried the faintest hint of warning, hidden beneath the guise of kindness. Anon felt a knot tighten in his chest, the message clear. Twilight might be all smiles now, but she wasn’t someone to push too far. She was in control, and she wasn’t going to let him forget it.

She smiled again, and this time, as she leaned closer, Anon couldn’t help but notice the damp spot on her muzzle, the faint traces of his juices still clinging to her fur. His stomach twisted.

She has to know. There’s no way she doesn’t notice. But if she did, she was either pretending not to care—or worse, ignoring it altogether. That thought sent a chill through him. Is she really just letting it slide?

“Yes,” Anon muttered, barely able to meet her gaze.

“I’ll count on you, then,” Twilight said, finally pulling back and heading toward the cupboard with a casual flick of her tail. "Would you like some milk with cornflakes while Spike’s making breakfast?"

He nodded weakly, feeling more like a child under her care than ever before. His mind was still spinning with the knowledge that she might be aware of what had happened, and yet she showed no sign of it.

She’s just letting it go… or she’s using it to her advantage. The thought sent a shiver through him. Twilight had always been calculating—there was no way she didn’t have some kind of plan in her head.

As Twilight began levitating a spoon toward his mouth, feeding him like some kind of helpless foal, Anon’s mind shifted into analysis mode. He couldn’t help it. This was how he coped—with everything. As a therapist, it was second nature to break people down, to see the underlying motives behind their actions.

And Twilight... she was a mess of contradictions. A control freak through and through, always speaking as if her way was the only way, all the while acting as though she was above the very behaviors she condemned.

When Spike returned with the book, Twilight didn’t miss a beat, immediately diving into a lecture about Saddle Arabia.

“Did you guys know that the Sultan of Saddle Arabia has a hundred mares in his harem?” she began, her tone conversational but tinged with disapproval. “Poor things, it must be awful for them to be sex toys for that beast.”

The words hung in the air, but Anon couldn’t help the bitter thought that followed.

Right… because it’s so different from what you’ve been doing to me.

His jaw clenched, and he bit down on his tongue to stop the words from coming out. Twilight’s hypocrisy was overwhelming, but he was in no position to call her out. Not yet, anyway. She had used him—maybe not in the same direct, brutal way she was describing, but it was still use. She had taken what she wanted without asking, without caring. And now, she had the nerve to talk about someone else as if they were the monster.

You really are a fucking hypocrite, Twilight.

But he stayed silent, letting her continue. He had to. There was no sense in picking a fight when he couldn’t afford to lose it.

“Poor things,” Twilight continued, shaking her head. “It must be horrible, being sex toys for that kind of beast. I would smash his balls with my own hooves if I were in their place.”

The casual brutality of her statement sent a chill down Anon’s spine. He instinctively clenched his hind legs together, even though there wasn’t much to protect in his new filly body.

"No offense, Spike," Twilight added with a smirk, "but a stallion can neither rule a country nor satisfy a mare."

Spike bristled at the comment, puffing out his chest slightly. “Well, the Dragonlands were ruled by a male dragon!” he countered, his voice filled with a hint of pride.

“Exactly,” Twilight replied, not missing a beat. “That’s why dragons are so barbaric.” Her tone softened just a little as she glanced at Spike, almost like she was reassuring him. “But you—you were raised by a mare. You have more intellect than all of them combined. Though, I’ll admit, with Ember in charge, things have gotten better.”

Spike let out a small puff of air, clearly not thrilled with her response but not willing to push it further.

As Twilight continued with her musings about mare superiority, Anon found his thoughts drifting back to Spike’s role. The kid had no idea how much he was being controlled by her—how deeply Twilight had molded him into the perfect little assistant. Anon watched the way Spike carried himself, the way he accepted Twilight’s casual remarks without a second thought.

But Anon remembered something else. Something from the show—an episode that had always stuck with him. Dragon Quest. Spike had been on the verge of becoming Dragon Lord, but he had given it up.

I wonder what would happen if I told Twilight that Spike should be the Dragon Lord.

The thought made Anon smirk internally. The sheer chaos it would cause. Twilight prided herself on being in control of everything, especially when it came to Spike. The idea of Spike being more than just her assistant—of him holding real power—would blow her mind.

She couldn’t allow that. Of course, Twilight would never admit it, but she needed Spike to be beneath her, to be the reliable little dragon who kept things running smoothly in her life.

But what if Spike had kept the power? What if he’d chosen to stay Dragon Lord? Anon couldn’t help but smile to himself at the thought. The ripple effect would have been enormous. Twilight wouldn’t know what to do if Spike had that kind of independence.

It would throw her off completely.

But Anon kept that thought to himself. He wasn’t ready to start that kind of fire—not yet. He had to take things slowly, keep his cards close to his chest. But it was there, lingering in the back of his mind, a possibility he could use later.

As the conversation continued, Twilight seemed to slip into a more reflective tone. “You know,” she began, setting her fork down and looking at both Spike and Anon, “mares have been entrusted with leadership since Celestia and Luna came to power. They didn’t seize control—they were given the responsibility of leadership because of their wisdom, their ability to bring peace to Equestria.”

Anon leaned back slightly, listening more carefully now. This wasn’t just Twilight rambling—this was the core of how the world around him worked.

“There were other kingdoms, of course,” Twilight continued. “But it was Celestia and Luna’s rule that truly unified Equestria. They didn’t force their way in. They were trusted to lead, and in doing so, they brought harmony to a land that had been divided for far too long. It’s because of their leadership that mares have naturally taken on these roles, whether in politics or everyday life. We’re seen as the ones who keep the balance.”

She paused, her eyes meeting Anon’s. “Take my brother, for example. You know how much I love him, but without Cadance, the Crystal Empire would have fallen apart a long time ago. It was Cadance’s strength and vision that held it together—Shining Armor might be strong, but he wasn’t the one truly keeping the Empire running.”

Anon processed her words slowly. Everything she said lined up with what he’d seen so far. It wasn’t just Twilight being controlling—this was an entire society where mares ruled because they were expected to. Stallions were seen as helpers, useful but ultimately second to the leadership of mares.

So that’s how it works here, Anon thought, letting Twilight’s words sink in. Mares rule. Stallions follow.

It wasn’t just some quirk of Twilight’s personality—this was how Equestria functioned on a fundamental level. Leadership was seen as a natural role for mares, and stallions were placed in supportive positions. It explained why Spike was so subservient to Twilight, why he never questioned her authority or the way their dynamic worked.

For the first time, Anon thought, losing my male parts doesn’t seem like such a bad deal. If he still had them, he doubted Twilight would even bother giving him as much attention as she did now. No, he’d probably be relegated to some lower role, like one of those male nurses he’d seen at the hospital, running around taking orders, or worse—completely disregarded.

Maybe she would’ve just chained me up and used me whenever she felt like it, Anon thought bitterly, a chill running down his spine.

But something still bothered him. Spike had once been on the verge of becoming Dragon Lord, someone who held real power. But here, under Twilight’s roof, it seemed like that possibility had never even existed for him.

Twilight would never let him become more than her assistant, Anon realized, his mind racing with the possibilities. Spike had been molded into the perfect helper, but there was a part of him that was capable of so much more.

The idea lingered in his mind, a dangerous possibility he could toy with. But for now, he would keep it to himself.

Having finished the meal, Twilight leaves the table and strolls toward the door. "I'm meeting with my friend today and you'll go with me," she says, her voice casual but commanding. "But first, we have to clean you up. Rarity won’t let us in if she sees you like this." She looks you over, her eyes lingering on your disheveled mane. "You have twenty minutes to take a bath."

With a sigh, you get out of the chair and head to the bathroom.

Normally, you’d take a moment to peel off your underwear, but by now, you’re getting used to the fact that ponies don’t wear clothes. The lack of covering still feels strange to you at times, but there’s no point in dwelling on it. Without further thought, you step into the bathtub and let the warm water surround your filly body.

The heat soothes your muscles, relaxing the tension in your limbs. You grab a sponge, lazily rubbing it over your belly and letting the water from the tap drown out the world. It’s peaceful here—quiet, and for a moment, you can almost forget everything else.

Then you hear a soft voice cutting through the sound of running water.

“Do you need a hoof?” Twilight asks, stepping quietly into the bathroom and making her way to the side of the tub.

You stiffen, not having heard her come in. “I can do it by myself,” you snap, irritation rising in your voice.

Twilight isn’t fazed. She steps closer, her eyes glinting with that familiar authority. “So, you’re saying you can wash your back by yourself too?” she asks, her tone deceptively sweet. “What should I do if I find dirt on it after you're done?"

You grit your teeth. No matter what her intentions might be, she’s right about one thing—there’s no way you can reach your back properly in this body. Ponies aren’t exactly built for that kind of flexibility.

“I’ll take your silence as a yes, then,” Twilight says smoothly, stepping into the bathtub with you.

You sit down on your hindquarters, feeling the heat of the water envelop both of you as Twilight begins scrubbing your back. Her hooves move with practiced ease, the sponge trailing over your withers and working its way down to the sensitive area just above your dock.

You hadn’t expected it to feel this good—her movements are gentle, yet firm, each stroke of the sponge sending a wave of calmness through you. When she reaches the area just above your dock, you can’t help but shiver. It’s a strangely sensitive spot, and every touch fills you with a quiet, pleasurable warmth.

Her hooves move up to your head, and she begins working the sponge through your mane, scrubbing and kneading with repetitive motions. You find yourself relaxing under her care, the tension in your body slowly dissolving. When she finishes with your mane, she shifts her attention to your tail, carefully polishing it until it gleams with cleanliness.

But then her voice cuts through the comfortable haze you’d settled into.

“Stand up and lift your tail,” she says abruptly, her tone leaving no room for argument.

“What?” you blink, suddenly pulled back to reality.

“Stand up and lift your tail,” she repeats, her tone firm.

“Twilight, I don’t think it’s the time for that,” you protest weakly. “I’m still a little... backed up from yesterday.”

Twilight lets out a sharp huff, clearly unimpressed with your comment. “Is sex the only thing you can think of? I hope I don’t have to remind you about female hygiene and the importance of keeping your filly parts clean. Now, don’t make me wait.”

Reluctantly, you stand up on all four hooves, lifting your tail and exposing your rear to Twilight. You feel a flush of embarrassment creeping up your neck as your ass and vagina are fully on display.

With the sponge in her hoof, Twilight begins scrubbing your rear in slow, deliberate strokes, tracing figure-eight patterns over your puffy ass and along the tender folds of your pussy. The grainy texture of the sponge makes you twitch involuntarily as it rubs against your most sensitive parts. You feel your tail trying to lower instinctively, but you force yourself to keep it raised.

A soft chuckle reaches your ears from behind. Twilight presses a little harder, letting the sponge brush over your clit, and it takes everything you have to bite down the moan threatening to escape from your lips.

“Why are you so tense?” Twilight asks, her voice teasing. “Don’t tell me your perverted little pussy is getting turned on just from being washed. You’re starting to worry me.”

“I’m fine,” you force out through gritted teeth. “It’s just... ticklish.”

“It’s good because we’ve got a lot more to clean, and I don’t want you messing yourself up after we’re finished.”

You hear the sound of something moving from the corner of the bath, and a violet glow surrounds an object before it floats into view. Your eyes widen as you see it—a brush with a long, thin handle and a cotton head that’s about half an inch in diameter.

“What is...?” your question dies on your lips as the brush pushes up against your rear, spreading the ring of your anus without warning.

Startled, you try to move forward, but you almost crash into the adjacent wall, your forelegs bracing just in time. You feel the brush rotating inside your ass, slowly sliding deeper under Twilight’s magic.

“Take it out!” you cry through clenched teeth, feeling the bristles of the brush tickling the insides of your anal canal, making your hind legs twitch uncontrollably.

“Don’t move,” Twilight warns, her hooves gripping your hind legs firmly. “You don’t want to damage your precious little ass, do you?”

“Why did you have to stick that in me?” you demand, trying to gain some control of the situation.

“Because keeping you clean is my duty as your guardian,” Twilight replies matter-of-factly, continuing to move the brush in and out of your asshole. “I don’t want anypony to avert their eyes if they see your messy butt. What would they think of me if I couldn’t keep my filly’s ass clean?”

That you’re a perverted mare who abuses her adopted filly? you think to yourself, too afraid to say it out loud.

“And besides,” Twilight continues, her voice calm but laced with authority, “it’s better if an experienced mare works your little hole than
some filthy colts you’ll pick up on the street.”

"But I’m not going to have anal sex with any colts!" you protest, voice sharp with frustration.

Twilight lets out a soft, almost condescending laugh. "You’d better, because if you prefer using your other orifice, forget about it. I forbid you from having any vaginal contact. I’m not going to judge you if you decide to have fun on the side, but don’t you dare get knocked up."

"Knocked up? What? Twilight, you don’t understand!" Panic rises in your chest. "I’m not going to have any sex with colts."

"So, do you prefer only mares then?" Twilight presses, her gaze cool and analytical as she looks you over.

Your heart stutters. Twilight’s question lingers, and you feel your words falter. "No… I mean..." You trail off, suddenly unsure of your own answer.

Your thoughts spiral, and you think thoroughly about her question. The idea of giving attention to colts feels wrong, like something alien, but part of you knows that in this filly body, it would be expected. It’s just the nature of things, isn’t it? A filly… drawn to colts. You shake the thought away, disgust clawing at your insides.

No, fucking no! I won’t let this body control me. I’m still a male, a predator. If this is my destiny—to be a filly—I’ll do it on my own terms.

But as your mind spins, a creeping thought presses in. Mares... something about that feels more familiar, more natural to you now. Maybe even comfortable.

"Mares sound better," you murmur, half to yourself, as the reality of the brush still twisting in your ass pulls you back into the present. Twilight’s brushwork is rough, the rotating bristles scraping your tender insides. And somehow, it’s not as unbearable as you thought. Not as bad as it could have been without Twilight’s protection.

Your mind flickers back to filly problems, the confusion of this new world swirling around you, when suddenly, Twilight pulls the brush out of your asshole with a loud pop. Your body jerks, and your mouth gasps open at the vibrating sensation that races through you.

"This hole is finished," Twilight says, matter-of-factly, "but there’s still one left." Her eyes drift downward to your vagina, her gaze narrowing with intent.

"You’re especially dirty here." She eyes your folds, scrutinizing you with a clinical, almost detached expression. "It needs thorough care. Did you mess yourself while I was cleaning your ass?"

"No! It’s ridiculous," you protest weakly, feeling more vulnerable than ever.

"Hm." Twilight ponders, then her eyes glint with an idea. "Do you think I made the wrong assumption? Well, there’s only one way to find out—we need to perform an experiment."

Before you can argue, Twilight shoves the brush back into your ass. Your body barely has time to recover from the first intrusion, and now the bristles scrape at your insides again. Your eyes widen, and a strained gasp escapes your lips as your vagina betrays you, squirting a thin stream of filly precum involuntarily.

"No, I was right the first time," Twilight says with a smug satisfaction. "You actually enjoy it."

Tears of humiliation and unwanted pleasure sting your eyes as Twilight brings the shower nozzle over to your rear. The water jets hit your labia, each prickling sensation from the stream attacking your exposed flesh with a barrage of sharp droplets.

Not again. Your mind screams as your clitoris starts peeking out from its hood, each drop of water sending sharp, intensely pleasurable signals through your body. Despite yourself, you feel your butt lifting, instinctively seeking more of that overwhelming sensation.

Your actions don’t go unnoticed. By the time you realize what you’re doing, Twilight is staring at your rear with hungry eyes, her tongue running across her lips, leaving a trail of saliva.

"W-why are you looking at me like that?" you mumble, mortified as you lower your ass back down.

"No," Twilight says, stretching the word with predatory intent. She pushes your butt back up, forcing you into that vulnerable position once again. "It doesn’t work that way. A pony should take responsibility… for her actions. I’m going to teach you to tease me."

"I didn’t mean to do that! It just… popped out!" Your voice trembles as you try to defend yourself, but it’s no use.

"No more excuses," Twilight says grimly, her tone final. "I’ll ravage your pussy until you can’t walk properly."

A lump forms in your throat as sweat dampens your fur. "Please, no?" you whisper, your voice barely audible.

"Denied," Twilight replies, stepping out of the bath. She dries her mane casually, as if nothing is amiss, her horn glowing with a bright purple aura. Before you can even react, your body is lifted off the surface of the water, hovering midair as Twilight takes control.

"Put me down! I can walk!" you protest, but your voice carries no weight in the face of Twilight’s magic.

"Well, we’ll see about that," she says, a wide smirk spreading across her face.

With that, she strides out of the bathroom, your body floating behind her in the shimmering glow of her magic. When she reaches the bedroom, Twilight jumps onto the bed, not releasing her magical hold on you.

As she settles into the bed, a huge two-sided dildo floats out of the closet, its crystal surface gleaming as it moves through the air. Without hesitation, it slips into Twilight’s pussy, sinking in with ease. A loud, throaty moan escapes her as the phallus stretches her walls.

Hanging in midair, you watch in disbelief as Twilight thrusts the toy in and out of her vagina, each motion sending waves of pleasure through her body. Her moans grow louder with each thrust, and the magical grip on you wavers, causing you to tremble in the air.

"Would you just put me down before you throw me on the floor?" you demand, panic rising.

"Of course," Twilight pants, her breath heavy. She levitates you closer, lifting her hips so that the dildo is perpendicular to the bed. With a low, guttural moan, she positions you on the tip of the two-sided dildo, spreading your filly lips apart with shocking ease.

"Not on this! Put me down on the ground!" you cry, but Twilight doesn’t listen. Instead, she sinks the dildo into you, using your body like a fuck-glove, manipulating your every motion to serve her own pleasure. She forces you up and down along the shaft, grinding it into both your bodies, making the toy penetrate her even deeper.

After an especially hard thrust, she loses control of her magic, and you drop onto the base of the dildo, the blunt end slamming into your cervix with a jolt of pain. A sharp scream tears from your throat as you feel the intrusion, your body writhing in agony.

"You almost killed me!" you cry out, tears streaming down your face as pain and fear overwhelm you.

"You’re overreacting," Twilight says, her voice breathy but dismissive. "Nopony ever died from a good fuck. You just have to get used to it."

She lifts you up again, leaving only the tip of the dildo inside you, before letting you slide back down on the slick, juice-covered shaft. The wet sounds of your bodies colliding fill the room, and Twilight’s magic begins rubbing your clit, swirling and tugging harshly on the exposed nub.

You lose control of your body as pleasure overtakes you, your filly juices streaming onto the bed. Your vision blurs, and the only thing you can focus on is the overwhelming orgasm building inside you.

As you and Twilight climax together, your bodies tremble in unison, a flood of cum soaking the sheets beneath you. The air thickens with the scent of sex, and your mind reels as your body quivers uncontrollably even after Twilight stops thrusting.

"It seems I’ll have to send Spike to tell Rarity that we’ll be late," Twilight says between heavy breaths, her body still shaking from the exertion.

A moment later, Spike walks into the room as if he’d been waiting at the door, ready to step in at any moment. He awkwardly covers his eyes with one claw while the other hovers near his groin. From the way his claws fidget, you can tell he’s been touching himself. A thin stream of white liquid seeps through his fingers.

It took nearly an hour for you to regain consciousness. Your body feels like it's been through the wringer, every muscle sore, every nerve on edge. You slowly stretch out, wincing as you slide off the slippery bed, your movements stiff and echoing with soreness in your haunches. As your hooves hit the floor, the wet, sticky remnants of the previous session cling to your fur, a reminder of everything that just happened.

You glance back at the bed—sheets drenched in a mixture of sweat and filly juices, the room thick with the pungent scent of sex. Twilight is lounging comfortably in the chair, flipping through one of her countless books, looking as composed as ever.

"You’re finally awake," she says, not even glancing up from the pages.

"I wasn’t sleeping," you grumble, trying to stand a little straighter. "I was just..."

"Relishing in the pleasure I bestowed upon you?" Twilight interjects with a smirk, her eyes still glued to the book.

"Aghhh, let’s just change these sheets before they’re completely soaked," you mutter, your face flushing as you try to avoid looking directly at the mess.

"Don’t worry, Spike will handle it," Twilight says nonchalantly.

Spike.

The mention of his name sends a jolt through you, and the memory flashes in your mind. You remember seeing him earlier—his hand covered in white sticky substance, the unmistakable evidence of what he'd been doing. Spike had been standing there, awkwardly watching, and it hit you like a ton of bricks: Spike had been jerking off to you and Twilight. He had watched everything—watched while Twilight ravaged your pussy, and while you moaned and writhed under her control.

Your stomach churns at the thought. The idea of him standing there, possibly using the very sheets soaked in your filly juices to finish himself off, wrapping them around his dragon cock like some perverted scene out of one of those vulgar animes you used to mock.

"It’s gross," you mutter under your breath, disgust creeping into your voice.

"Excuse me?" Twilight asks, still buried in her book, her tone dismissive.

You hesitate for a moment, unsure if you want to push the topic. But the words slip out before you can stop them. "Nothing bothers you about a young dragon having to change your dirty sheets?"

"Not at all," Twilight responds flatly, not even bothering to look up. "Besides, I don’t have any other assistance, and I’m not about to do it myself. As for his... little affairs, he’s going through puberty. It’s perfectly natural. Let’s not judge him, alright? You’re a filly yourself now—you should understand what he’s going through."

Your cheeks suddenly burn bright red. Twilight’s words strike a nerve, and you can’t help the sudden flush of embarrassment that rises within you. "I don’t care about masturbation," you snap, your voice trembling with a mix of frustration and humiliation. "But why does he have to do it to me? Do you have Playboy or something in this world? Why is he jerking off to me?"

Twilight snorts, clearly amused by your outburst. "Playwhat? Listen, it’s time to get over it, or next time when I fuck your cunt, I’ll command Spike to plug up your mouth with his cock. That way, you won’t be able to spit out this nonsense."

Your jaw drops, and a cold chill races down your spine at the threat. The casual way she says it—the ease with which she suggests something so obscene—it makes your stomach twist in knots. For a moment, you want to snap back, to argue, to tell her she’s out of line, but the words die on your lips.

There’s a part of you that knows Twilight isn’t bluffing.

"Now go to the bath and clean yourself up," Twilight commands, her voice dripping with authority. "And try not to make a mess this time."

You bite your tongue, holding back the retort that’s burning at the back of your throat. Who knows what she’d actually do if you managed to enrage her? The way she threatened to involve Spike so casually—so matter-of-factly—it left little doubt in your mind that she’d follow through if you pushed her too far.

Without another word, you turn and head toward the bathroom, your legs trembling beneath you.

After taking a much-needed bath, you dry off and make your way to the entrance hall, still sore and exhausted. Twilight is already waiting for you, her saddlebags packed and slung over her back.

“Hurry up, Anon,” she says impatiently, slipping the book she’s been reading into the bag. “We’re going out into the street now.”

You hesitate, your hooves tapping lightly on the floor. “Can I... put on some clothes first?” The thought of going out in public—completely exposed—sends a shiver down your spine. You imagine the ponies you’ll pass on the street, their eyes lingering on your vulnerable, filly body, and you can’t help but cringe at the thought.

Twilight glances at you, clearly uninterested in your discomfort. “Why do you ask? You look great without them,” she says with a dismissive wave of her hoof.

“I don’t mind how I look,” you mutter, trying to find the right words. “I mean... my nether parts...”

“What’s wrong with them?” Twilight asks, her eyes narrowing as if she’s assessing whether something’s wrong with you. “Are you leaking again?”

“No!” You feel your face flush. “I mean, shouldn’t I cover them up? There are stallions out there, and they could... you know... rape—” Your voice trails off as you mumble the last word, not wanting to even say it out loud.

Twilight’s expression doesn’t change. She raises an eyebrow at your concern and lets out an exasperated sigh. “Just relax, Anon. You’ll be fine.”

“But—” you start, but Twilight cuts you off before you can finish.

“No more ‘buts,’” she says, her tone firm but casual. “Jeez, Anon, you’re such a nerd. It’s just a normal day. Ponies walk around naked all the time. Just go out into the street. I’ll be with you, and nothing’s going to happen.”

The knot in your stomach tightens as you step outside, following Twilight down the street. At first, your tail instinctively tucks tightly between your thighs, trying to shield yourself from prying eyes. You feel exposed, vulnerable—like all your private parts are on display for everyone to see.

But as you walk further down the street, you start to notice something.

Nopony is actually staring.

None of the passersby seem interested in you at all. In fact, most of them don’t even give you a second glance. A strange sense of relief washes over you as you realize no one is ogling your filly body or looking at you with any kind of hunger in their eyes.

You take a deep breath and cautiously relax, letting your tail fall away from your thighs, no longer holding it so tightly to cover yourself. The sense of paranoia that had been gnawing at you starts to fade, replaced by a small spark of hope.

Maybe this place isn’t as bad as it seems, you think to yourself, feeling a little less anxious. Or maybe it’s just so mundane for them—walking around naked—that they really don’t care.

Who the fuck knows how things work here?

As you and Twilight step into Carousel Boutique, you immediately recognize the space. The racks of brightly colored fabric, the smell of perfume and luxury—it’s exactly like you remember from the show. And there she is, Rarity herself, looking every bit as elegant and refined as you’d imagined.

Your mind races. Holy crap, that’s really Rarity. The fashionista. One of the Mane Six. It’s surreal, seeing her here in real life—well, real as this weird dimension can be. You’d always thought she was over-the-top dramatic in the show, but the tired look in her eyes makes you realize this is a working pony who takes her craft seriously. Maybe not quite as dramatic as you thought.

"Hi, Rarity," Twilight says.

"Glad to see you, Twilight," Rarity replies, stepping forward. She hasn’t noticed you yet. Her mane is just as flawless as always, every curl in place. Then her eyes fall on you, and her expression shifts to polite curiosity. "And who is this young lady you’ve brought in?"

It takes all of your willpower not to roll your eyes. Young lady? You were a grown man not too long ago. You suppress the urge to correct her, knowing it’ll only make things worse.

"It’s Anon," Twilight says, giving you a nudge. "Say hello to Miss Rarity."

"Hello, Miss Rarity," you manage, trying to be as polite as possible. Better play along—you don’t want to draw any extra attention to yourself.

Rarity’s mood improves instantly at your politeness. Her face brightens with a dramatic flair that makes you almost laugh. Yep, just as dramatic as ever.

"Oh, what a lovely voice, darling! Can you take a little walk over here?" Rarity gestures toward the center of the room, her eyes gleaming as if she’s sizing you up for a runway.

You hesitate. "Walk?"

"Go ahead," Twilight says, giving you a firm nudge in the rear.

Grumbling internally, you start walking across the boutique, feeling the soreness in your legs as you move. You’re aware of both Rarity and Twilight watching you like hawks. It’s uncomfortable, to say the least, but you do your best to hide your limp from the earlier "activities" with Twilight.

"Twilight, why did you hide this emerald from me?" Rarity exclaims, her voice rising with excitement. "Look at her gait, her muzzle—she’s absolutely adorable! And I’ve been looking for an earth pony for my new filly's clothing line. I already have Sweetie Belle for the unicorns, and I was about to ask Apple Bloom..."

Her face winces slightly at the mention of Apple Bloom.

"Guess Apple Bloom didn’t have enough manners?" Twilight remarks with a knowing smile.

Rarity sighs dramatically. "She burped on the runway! Right in front of my most prestigious clients! And that’s only half the story." Her eyes blink rapidly as if she’s about to burst into tears. Yep, there it is, you think, almost laughing at how spot-on her dramatics are. She’s even more intense in person.

"I’m sure Anon would love to help," Twilight says, glancing over at you. "You wanted to wear clothes, right? This is your chance."

"Yes, but I didn’t mean as a model!" you protest quickly. Seriously? A model?

As you argue with Twilight, Rarity drops to her knees dramatically, her eyes wide and pleading. "Please, please, pleeeeease, darling! I need you for this!" Her voice rises to a near wail, and for a second, you’re startled at how emotional she’s getting over this.

You glance over at Twilight, but she just raises an eyebrow, silently telling you to comply. You sigh inwardly. She’s even more dramatic in person. You’d always wondered if they played that up in the show, but now you see it’s just her nature.

"Fine," you mutter, feeling trapped between Twilight’s silent demands and Rarity’s over-the-top begging.

"Wonderful!" Rarity beams, immediately recovering her composure as if nothing had happened.

"I'm happy that you’ve agreed to help, but we have to deal with my problem first," Twilight says, turning the focus back to herself. "Have you finished the dress I requested for the royal banquet?"

"For the banquet? Oh, darling, it took me days to finish!" Rarity exclaims, lighting her horn and levitating a dress from a mannequin. She looks at Twilight proudly. "But it was worth every minute. Let me show you one of my finest creations."

The dress she floats over is truly something special. Even though you never cared much about fashion, you can’t help but admire how the fabric flows like water, shimmering with what looks like tiny stars embedded in it. It’s as if Twilight has wrapped herself in the night sky.

Twilight puts it on, and your jaw nearly drops at how perfectly the dress fits her. She looks... regal. For a moment, you almost forget how creepy she was earlier. Almost.

"It’s beautiful!" Twilight gushes, turning to look at herself in the mirror. "I don’t even know how to thank you, Rarity."

"No need for thanks, darling. It’s my duty as your friend to ensure you look absolutely stunning," Rarity says, smiling warmly. "Besides, you’ve already done me a favor." She glances toward you. "Can I keep her for the day? I still need to make some final adjustments."

"Of course," Twilight replies, looking at you with a warning in her eyes. "Just bring her back to the castle afterward. She’s not quite settled yet." Turning to you, she adds, "Listen to Miss Rarity and don’t embarrass me."

And with that, she turns and exits the boutique, leaving you alone with Rarity.

"Now that she’s gone, we can get started!" Rarity says with a burst of enthusiasm. She immediately levitates several dresses off the racks and begins holding them against your frame. "Let’s find something that really brings out your figure, shall we?"

You roll your eyes. I was right—she’s even more intense than in the show.

She holds up a sleek white dress and then shakes her head. "No, white doesn’t quite match your fur." She tosses it aside and picks up a yellow one. "Hmm, yellow works, but it’s a bit too frilly." That one is discarded as well.

You glance at the mirror and wince. "I don’t think these are for me. What I really want is something more practical—like pants and a shirt."

Rarity gives you a horrified look, as if you’d just insulted her very craft. "Pants? A shirt? Darling, you’re in Carousel Boutique, not a barnyard shop! And besides, pants are not quite... appropriate for a young filly like yourself."

"But these dresses... they don’t cover anything!" you argue, gesturing at the short skirts that barely reach your flanks. "I don’t need to show off my 'figure' or whatever."

"Oh, darling!" Rarity chuckles softly, shaking her head. "That’s because these dresses are meant to highlight your beauty, not hide it."

You glance back at the mirror. The dress she’s draped over you is bright red, with the bodice tight against your waist and the skirt flaring out in a way that leaves everything exposed. "It’ll just make things worse," you mutter. "Instead of hiding from stallions, I’m basically putting myself on display."

"I certainly hope so!" Rarity replies, clearly proud of her work. "That would mean my product is successful."

You groan. "I’m not modeling this."

Rarity gives a little sigh, placing a hoof on your shoulder. "Oh, darling, you have so much to learn about being a mare. Twilight has clearly turned you against stallion attention, hasn’t she? She spends far too much time with mares. It’s probably because she was raised by Princess Celestia—her authority over Twilight is practically unshakable. Or perhaps it was some unfortunate foalhood affair she never shared."

She steps back, eyes closing as if she’s indulging in a private fantasy. "But you shouldn’t let Twilight limit you to only half of the pleasures in life."

"Rarity, I—" you try to cut her off, but she’s already deep in her own imagination.

"Just think of it," she continues, her voice growing softer and sultrier. "When his deep, strong voice calls for you. When his powerful forelegs wrap around you. When his throbbing lance pierces your soft, warm flesh—"

"Okay, enough!" You interrupt sharply, your face heating up as her words settle uncomfortably in your mind. "I get the picture! It’s gross, okay? I’m not interested in that stuff, and I haven’t lost my mind yet."

Rarity opens her eyes and smiles, looking at you knowingly. "Perhaps you haven’t lost your mind, darling. But I do hope you wise up. You don’t want to end up spending the rest of your life locked away in Twilight’s castle, do you?"

You clench your jaw. She’s got a point, you think, remembering how controlling Twilight has already been. But you’re not about to admit that.

Before you can respond, the sound of small hooves clattering down the stairs fills the air. A little white unicorn filly with a perfectly curled mane—Sweetie Belle—comes bounding into the room, clutching a sheet of paper in her mouth.

"Sis, I’m out of chalks!" she calls out, dropping the paper in front of Rarity. "Check it out! I drew a picture of Apple Bloom and me in your dresses!"

You glance at the drawing—two stick figures in elaborate dresses, their backsides thrust out for some reason. Is that supposed to be a runway pose?

Sweetie Belle catches sight of you, her eyes narrowing in confusion. "Who’s this?" she asks, her voice demanding. "And why is she wearing Apple Bloom’s dress?"

"Sweetie, dear, you see..." Rarity pauses for a moment, choosing her words carefully. "Not everypony is suited to be a model. Some ponies, like Apple Bloom, are better off showing their special talents elsewhere."

"But you promised!" Sweetie Belle protests, her voice growing sharp. "You promised that Apple Bloom and I would model together! She was so excited when she heard!"

"Sweetie, this isn’t about promises," Rarity replies with a sigh. "This is business. If I make a mistake now, it could ruin my reputation."

"But this filly isn’t even pretty," Sweetie mutters, eyeing you disdainfully. "She’s got green fur and a black mane. That’s ugly."

Your temper flares, and you snap before thinking. "Hey, pipe down!"

Rarity’s eyes widen, and she immediately turns to scold her sister. "Sweetie Belle, where are your manners? Apologize to Anon this instant!"

Sweetie glares at you for a moment, her little hooves shifting uncomfortably, before muttering, "I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to offend you. It’s not your fault that my sister doesn’t keep her promises." She sticks her tongue out at you and then trots back upstairs, her tail flicking in irritation.

"We’ll talk about your behavior later!" Rarity calls after her sister, her voice stern.

Once Sweetie Belle is gone, Rarity lets out a long sigh and turns back to you, her expression softening. "You’ll get along with her, give her time," she says, brushing off the moment. She levitates a measuring tape and moves toward you. "Now, come here. I still need to take some measurements."

As she works, Rarity suddenly leans in a little closer, her voice lowering to a conspiratorial whisper. "You know, darling, I don’t mean to gossip, but have you ever wondered why Twilight is so... awkward around stallions?"

You raise an eyebrow, caught off guard by the sudden shift in conversation. "What do you mean?"

Rarity glances around, as if making sure no one’s listening. "Well, it’s no secret that she’s had a few run-ins with stallions that didn’t go well. One time, she tried to strike up a conversation with one of the Royal Guards, and the poor thing just completely froze up. She couldn’t say a word!"

You smirk, imagining Twilight fumbling awkwardly in front of a guard.

"And don’t get me started on that disaster with one of the noble stallions at one of Celestia’s galas," Rarity continues, her eyes widening. "It was an absolute mess. She just doesn’t know how to handle herself in those situations."

"Really?" you ask, amused. Twilight, the bookish control freak, falling apart in front of a stallion? It’s almost too good.

"And then there’s Spoiled Rich," Rarity adds, rolling her eyes dramatically. "That mare had the nerve to criticize Twilight for not having a stallion in her life. As if it’s any of her business!"

You hold back a laugh. "I had no idea."

"Oh, darling, there’s more," Rarity says, leaning in even closer. "You know about Applejack and Rainbow Dash, don’t you?"

"What about them?" you ask, now fully intrigued.

"Let’s just say," Rarity smirks, "those two aren’t as innocent as they seem."

It’s late when you return to the castle, and Rarity escorts you all the way back, her usual dramatic flair ever-present, even after the long day.

“Well, darling,” Rarity says as you approach the castle doors, “it was such a delight having you today. You did such a wonderful job with the dresses, I simply must have you back again soon!”

You nod and force a smile, though you're still exhausted from all the modeling. “Yeah, thanks. I’ll be sure to... come back,” you mutter, knowing full well you have no intention of returning unless absolutely necessary.

Rarity gives you a quick peck on the forehead, making you cringe inside. “Do be good for Twilight, darling. You know how she gets!”

Oh, you know. But Rarity has no clue how much weight that statement carries. You give her a non-committal nod as you wave goodbye, watching her disappear down the road before you push the castle doors open and head inside.

The halls are dimly lit, glowing with the soft magical light from the sconces. Spike is probably already asleep, leaving you alone to sneak into the kitchen. You find a stack of hay and a glass of water, a bizarre snack, but by now, hay has become an unexpectedly delicious staple in your pony diet. You scarf it down and make your way up to your room—or rather, Twilight’s room.

As you step inside, you see Twilight sitting comfortably in her favorite chair, her eyes glued to a book with a red cover, magic holding the pages in place. You can’t help but notice that every time you see her reading, it’s some arcane text or study on advanced magic. She practically devours these ancient tomes like they're bedtime stories.

"How was your time with Rarity?" she asks casually, not even looking up from her book.

You groan as you flop down onto the bed. "Fine. At least I didn’t get raped. But I’m exhausted after all that modeling. Can I just go to sleep now?"

Twilight finally looks at you, but her expression doesn’t soften. Instead, her tone shifts into something more demanding. "You can, but not before you lick my cunt."

Your stomach drops at how casually she says it, like it’s just part of the daily routine. As if to emphasize her point, she spreads her legs wide, revealing her dripping wet marehood. The slick fluids are already dripping down her thighs, pooling beneath her.

Why is she always so damn horny? You wonder, though you know it’s pointless to ask. She’s made you service her countless times before, yet it seems like it’s never enough. She always wants more.

"Are you going to do it, or do I need to use my magic to drag you over?" she asks, her voice tinged with irritation now.

You drag your gaze up from her body, but part of you can’t help but appreciate just how perfectly built she is. Her body—slim but strong, every curve pronounced, her round flanks practically begging for attention. Even if you’ve resisted it, you can’t deny it: she’s beautiful in a raw, primal way. Her whole form seems designed to entice—her glistening pussy, the way her plump lips twitch in anticipation, her tight round asshole protruding beneath. It’s like her body was made for sex.

The thought unsettles you. You’ve been fighting off these feelings ever since you arrived, trying to convince yourself that this was just Twilight being predatory, but now, staring at her exposed body, you can’t shake the idea that your filly brain might be starting to agree.

Sighing in defeat, you move toward her, placing your forelegs on the chair between her hind legs. The heavy musk of her arousal hits you before you even get close, the scent overpowering your senses. Her plump lips, swollen and glistening with her juices, wink at you with each breath she takes, inviting you closer whether you like it or not. Just beneath, her round butthole protrudes, soft like a glazed donut.

You freeze for a moment, taking it all in. This is my life now? The grim realization sinks in. Not only are you trapped in a filly’s body, but you’ve also become some kind of sex slave to Twilight. The thought almost makes you laugh at how absurd it all is.

But before you can act, Twilight huffs impatiently. "No, you’re doing it wrong. Suck it, don’t just stare at it like an idiot."

She reaches down, gripping your head with her hooves, and shoves your muzzle deep into her pussy, pressing your face against her wet folds. Her thighs squeeze around your head, trapping you between them.

"That’s better," she says, her voice a bit softer as she grinds your face deeper into her crotch. Her juices immediately start soaking through your fur, dripping down your chin as she rubs your muzzle along her slick tunnel.

You can’t breathe, and the heat from her body is stifling. You instinctively start licking, running your tongue along the inside of her tight walls, collecting the bitter, salty taste of her juices as you go. You lap it up as fast as you can, desperately trying to get her off so she’ll let you go. But Twilight has other plans.

"According to my calculations, you have about fifty seconds before you pass out from oxygen deprivation," she says matter-of-factly, her tone betraying no sense of urgency. She’s completely in control, and she knows it.

You panic, your tongue flicking faster as you try to bring her to orgasm. You find her clit, a swollen nub just begging for attention, and latch onto it, sucking and flicking as fast as your filly-sized muscles allow.

She moans, her hips twitching in response, and you feel the first squirt of pre-cum splash against your nose. You keep going, licking and sucking with all your might, praying that she’ll reach her peak soon.

And then, finally, she lets out a deep, guttural moan as her body tenses. Her pussy clamps down on your muzzle as she cums, her juices gushing out in powerful spurts, filling your mouth and flooding your throat. You choke as she holds you in place, making sure you swallow every last drop of her marecum.

When she finally releases you, you pull away, gasping for air, your muzzle dripping with her fluids. You cough, trying to clear your throat of the thick secretions that are still lodged in your windpipe.

"What a good filly," Twilight purrs, her voice light and satisfied. She picks up her book again, turning another page as if nothing had happened. "You’ve earned a reward. What kind of cake do you like best?"

You’re still choking, your throat sore from the marecum you’ve swallowed. "I don’t care," you mutter, barely able to speak.

"Then I’ll ask Pinkie to make you the best strawberry cake she can. Good fillies always get rewarded."

You collapse onto the bed, exhausted and drenched in Twilight’s juices, barely able to think of anything else except how far your life has fallen.

Day 3: A Filly Under Decree

Author's Note

You remember when I said this was going to be sort of well I'm a liar unexpectedly this had to be broken into two parts. So used to be getting a smaller point sometime this week

Day 3: A Filly Under Decree

Anon slouched back on the couch, his hooves awkwardly fumbling over the controller. "It’s all just... different," he muttered. The TV in front of them flashed with the familiar sights of a chaotic game, but his focus kept slipping. He wasn’t himself. Not anymore. Carlos, beside him, barely noticed, engrossed in the match, tapping buttons effortlessly.

Carlos laughed as his character shot Anon dead on screen. "You’re getting worse every time we do this. What’s going on with you?"

"It’s this... this body, man," Anon groaned, glancing down at himself, seeing the small, fur covered form he’d been trapped in for what felt like an eternity. "And her. You know how crazy she is."

Carlos paused the game, looking over. "You mean that client you’re always going on about? What’s her name? Twilight?"

"Yeah, Twilight," Anon muttered, rubbing his temple. "She’s... she’s everything. Too much of everything. It’s not just work; it’s like she’s always in my head, controlling every little thing I do." His breath came out shakily. "I mean, you’ve met controlling clients, right? But this? This is something else. She’s got this freakish need for everything to be perfect. And she doesn’t stop at work—she’s in my life now, man."

Carlos raised an eyebrow, setting his controller down for real now. "Wait, what? How’s she messing with your life outside work?"

Anon laughed bitterly. "Where do I even start? It’s like... like she doesn’t see me as a person anymore. She’s got me in this... body, and I don’t even know how it happened." His voice trembled slightly. "She’s always watching, always controlling. Everything. She tells me how to stand, how to speak. Hell, she even controls what I wear. And then there’s the way she—" He stopped short, his breath hitching. "It’s like she enjoys it. Using me. And... it’s messed up, but part of me likes it too. I mean, how could I not? This body responds... before I can stop it."

Carlos blinked, clearly unsure how to respond. "Sounds like she’s really... something."

Anon sighed deeply. "Yeah, 'something' is one way to put it. She’s taken over every aspect of my life. And the worst part is, it’s like I can’t stop falling deeper into it. I’ve never let anyone control me like this before, not even my ex wife." He let out a dry laugh. "At least Twilight isn’t as bad as her, right?"

Carlos smirked, leaning back. "Sounds like a real nightmare, man. What is it about this Twilight chick that reminds you of your ex?"

Anon’s eyes darkened for a moment. "You know I can’t tell you that," he muttered, looking away, his mind already racing with everything he couldn’t say.

Anon started rattling off a list, more to himself than to Carlos. "Obsessive. Perfectionist tendencies. Needs control at every level. Probably some deep seated abandonment issues." His voice dropped to a mutter as if he were back in his therapist chair, analyzing the case in front of him. "Compulsive micromanager, likely stemming from some insecurity. Always needs to be the smartest in the room. Dominates her environment to compensate for something... deeper." He blinked, trying to shake the clinical detachment that had taken over.

Carlos raised an eyebrow. "You sure you’re not just taking work home with you? That sounds like a case study."

Anon didn’t respond. He was too focused on something else—something that suddenly caught his eye. A small red ball rolled across the floor, bouncing once, twice, before coming to a stop at his hooves.

Everything around him began to blur. The apartment walls shimmered, Carlos’s voice sounded distant, and Anon felt the weight of reality lifting. The ball—the bright, red, outofplace ball—was the key.

His breath caught in his throat. "This is... this is a dream," he whispered to himself, the realization crashing down as the apartment, the game, and even Carlos seemed to dissolve around him. None of this was real.

The world dissolved, and when Anon opened his eyes again, he was floating—suspended in a bubble that stretched endlessly in every direction, yet somehow felt confined. It was vast and boundless, yet he sensed there were limits, even if invisible. The dream plane. He wasn’t sure how he knew that, but the realization settled in his chest, heavy and sure.

Around him, other bubbles floated, each glowing a different color, like tiny stars in the darkness. They were dreamlike and yet tangible, each pulsing with energy he could feel as if it were seeping into him. Dreams. The colors weren’t random; they meant something. He could almost instinctively feel what each one was about.

As Anon drifted through the dream plane, he noticed how some bubbles were soft blues, peaceful and calm, while others shimmered in shades of pink or green. He instinctively understood their moods. As he moved closer, the emotions in the bubbles resonated more, almost overwhelming him. They felt so close, but no matter how much he tried to reach out, they remained forever distant, like an illusion of proximity.

Frustrated by the distant bubbles, he decided to focus on the ones floating nearby, close enough to explore.

The first bubble he approached was a bright, pulsating green. Lyra’s dream. As he peered into it, the surface of the bubble rippled and cleared, allowing him to see inside.

Lyra was on a luxurious velvet bed, her mane a tangled mess as she and Bon Bon lay intertwined, their bodies close and warm. They were wrapped in each other’s hooves, sharing soft murmurs and laughter, lost in their connection. The intensity of love and desire radiated from the dream, and Anon pulled back quickly. It wasn’t disgust—it was the rawness of it. The intimacy was so deep, so personal, it made him feel like an intruder.

Nearby, a bubble glowed in shades of bold blue and purple. Rainbow Dash’s dream. He looked inside and wasn’t surprised to find her standing in front of a massive mirror, flexing her muscles and admiring her reflection. Her wings, slick with the sheen of a hard day’s work, were spread wide. She looked at herself with pride, preening and posing, as if to soak in the glory of her own strength.

"Typical Rainbow," Anon muttered to himself, smirking.

A few bubbles away, one glowed a soft white with hints of gold. This was Applejack’s dream. Inside, she was lying beneath a shady apple tree, her hat tipped forward over her face as she relaxed. The field stretched out around her, bathed in the warm glow of the afternoon sun. It was peaceful, serene—simple contentment radiated from the scene. Anon could feel the quiet joy she experienced just lying there, the weight of hard work melting away in the comfort of her home.

But not all dreams were peaceful. A bubble near him pulsed with a deep, muddy black. Rarity’s dream. No—it was more than a dream. It was a nightmare.

Inside, Rarity was standing in the middle of a crowd, her pristine white coat covered in mud, her mane a tangled, filthy mess. Faceless ponies surrounded her, laughing, pointing, as she tried to clean herself, but the more she struggled, the more the mud clung to her. Her panic was palpable, and Anon could feel the embarrassment radiating from her like heat.

Anon winced, quickly pulling away. "Not something I need to watch," he muttered, shaking off the secondhand shame.

Despite the odd curiosity of the dreams he was witnessing, one thought kept gnawing at him: Where’s Twilight? He glanced around the dream plane, searching for her bubble, but no matter how hard he looked, it was nowhere to be found. He drifted farther, frustration bubbling up inside him. Why couldn’t he find her? Was she hiding? Or worse—was she watching him, even here?

But no matter how hard he searched, he couldn’t locate her dream bubble.

Before he could spiral deeper into frustration, the dream plane shifted around him. A presence—strong, ancient, and familiar—filled the air. Anon turned just in time to see Luna appear, hovering just outside his bubble. Her starry mane swirled in the darkness, blending with the void, and her eyes locked onto his. She was calm, yet her sudden arrival sent a jolt of surprise through him.

Anon recoiled instinctively, his first thought being to pull away and wake himself up, but Luna raised a hoof gently, stopping him. "Wait," she said, her voice steady but with a soft plea beneath it. "I ask thee to hear me out."

Anon hesitated, his instincts screaming at him to escape, but something in Luna’s voice made him pause. He floated there, wary, watching her closely.

Luna’s expression softened, and she let out a sigh, almost sheepishly. "I spoke with my sister," she began, a trace of reluctance in her tone. "After... after I was so unceremoniously expelled from thy dream the last time."

A faint smile tugged at the corner of her mouth, though her eyes betrayed some lingering irritation. "My sister found great amusement in the fact that a filly bested me in my own domain. She laughed for quite some time at my expense." Luna’s voice had an edge of annoyance, but she quickly composed herself. "However, it forced me to reflect. I was too forceful, too impatient. I... failed to understand thy situation."

Anon frowned slightly but didn’t interrupt.

Luna looked down briefly, her voice softening. "It is... difficult, after so many years, to let go of old habits. I acted as I would have in the past, not realizing the harm it would cause." She met his gaze again, her expression sincere. "This time, I wish to ask for thy permission. May I enter?"

Luna’s change in demeanor caught Anon off guard. The last time she had forcefully entered his dream, all authority and power. But now, she was asking for permission. It wasn’t what he had expected, and it made him pause.

For a moment, he hesitated, unsure if he could trust her. What’s her angle? Why is she being so polite now? Something in Luna’s tone, though, seemed different. There was a sincerity he hadn’t expected. Slowly, cautiously, he let his guard down.

"Alright," he said quietly, still uncertain. "You can come in."

The moment Luna stepped into Anon’s dream, she was struck by how incredibly detailed the scene was. The dreamscape had shifted into a bustling coffee shop, filled with humans walking past the windows, strange metal carriages—cars—rushing by outside, and towering skyscrapers stretching into the sky. The world was foreign to her in every way.

Luna’s eyes widened slightly as she took in the environment. These creatures... this world... it’s unlike anything I’ve seen. She glanced at the polished floors, the furniture, the cups and saucers clinking as patrons in the shop chatted quietly. How did this filly create such a thing? This isn’t normal dreamwalking.

She approached the table where Anon sat, sipping casually from a cup of coffee. His small filly form looked out of place here, but there was something unsettling about how comfortable he seemed in this alien setting.

"Thou hast crafted a most intricate and... peculiar world," Luna said, her voice calm, though her thoughts were racing. No filly should have this level of mastery over their dreams. "What is this place?"

Anon shrugged, setting his cup down. "Just a place I used to go."

Luna’s gaze shifted outside, where the humans walked by. "And these creatures... they are unfamiliar to me. What are they?"

"Humans," Anon replied flatly. "That’s what I was before I ended up stuck like this."

Luna raised an eyebrow at that. "Humans? Thou wert one of them?" Her voice was neutral, though the strangeness of it all gnawed at her.

"Yeah," Anon muttered, clearly irritated. "I was human. Lived a normal life like those people out there." He gestured toward the window. "Then one day, I wake up like this—in a filly’s body."

Luna blinked, processing his words. A filly who believes they were once... one of these creatures? What could have caused such a belief?

Though her expression remained calm, Luna’s mind raced with questions. Humans? What in Equestria could have given him such an idea? Wanting to gather more information without alarming him, she quietly cast a discreet scanning spell, her magic flowing over Anon’s body.

The scan confirmed what she expected—he was, physically, a filly. Her body is that of a pony, unmistakably so. But as Luna probed deeper, she found something else. Oddities in her magical field, disruptions... traces of something foreign.

She’s been altered. But by what? And why? Luna’s curiosity deepened, but she knew pressing the scan further might alert Anon. Best not to frighten her. I will need to investigate more later.

Keeping her expression neutral, Luna spoke softly. "Thou art a filly, no matter what thou claimest."

Hearing the word "filly" sent a flash of anger through Anon. His jaw tightened, and the walls of the coffee shop trembled slightly as the dream flickered.

"My name is Anon," he snapped, his voice sharp. "Not 'filly.' Call me by my name."

Luna watched him closely, noting the shift in the dream’s stability. That struck a nerve. She’s very sensitive about this identity. Luna kept her voice calm, deciding to back off slightly. "Very well, Anon. If this form is not thine own, what wouldst thou prefer to be called?"

Anon’s irritation lingered, but he took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down. "Call me man or stallion."

Luna considered his request for a moment. Feeding into her illusion would not be wise. Best to find a middle ground. "Then I shall refer to thee as colt," she said gently.

Anon let out a frustrated sigh but nodded. "Fine. Colt works."

As a human waiter approached the table, setting a fresh cup of coffee in front of Luna, she studied Anon carefully. This level of control—this world—it's too stable. He’s mastered his dream too well for one so young.

"How didst thou learn to craft such a world?" Luna asked, her tone casual, though her curiosity was growing.

Anon leaned back, rubbing his forehead. "College. Back when I was human." Keep it simple. Don’t give too much away. "Spent nights studying, practicing. Barely ate. They’d lock us in rooms for hours, force us to listen to lectures. If we didn’t keep up, there were... consequences."

Luna’s ears perked up at the word "consequences." This doesn’t sound like proper education.

"Consequences?" she repeated lightly, hiding her concern behind a neutral tone. "What kind of consequences?"

Anon gave a bitter laugh. "Beatings. Isolation. You either learned fast, or you didn’t make it. It wasn’t fun."

Luna’s mind whirled. Beatings? Isolation? This isn’t the way dreamwalkers are trained. She remembered the oddities she had found during her scan. They’ve tried to force something on her. Her magic... it’s been altered somehow.

"These instructors... were they many?" Luna asked, her voice soft but probing.

Anon shrugged. "Yeah, they were everywhere. Schools, universities... Thousands of us. But I was one of the successful ones."

Luna’s thoughts darkened. Thousands? This isn’t simple training. Whoever trained her was reckless—dangerous even. Dreamwalking is not to be forced. The mention of isolation and beatings struck a chord, bringing up memories of her own past.

Could they have discovered something about Nightmare Moon? Or the forces I once wielded?

Her eyes flicked toward Anon as the pieces began to come together. They’ve twisted her somehow. They’ve forced an awakening, trying to create dreamwalkers without understanding the risks. Could they be attempting to access... the Nightmare Force?

"Art thou one of many?" Luna asked, trying to keep her voice steady.

"Of course," Anon replied, now more guarded. "There are tons of us. But I’m one of the better ones."

Luna felt a heavy weight settle in her chest. This filly—this colt—has been subjected to something far worse than training. Someone is trying to access dangerous powers.

But before she could dig deeper, the dream began to flicker. The coffee shop shimmered, the scene starting to collapse.

Anon’s eyes widened, and he stood up abruptly. "What’s happening?"

Luna reached out with her magic, trying to hold the dream together. "Wait! Tell me where thou art in the waking world!"

But it was too late. The dream crumbled around them, the humans outside vanishing, the streets dissolving into mist. Luna’s voice echoed through the dream as everything shattered, leaving Anon to wake up suddenly, Luna’s words lingering in his mind.

Anon blinked awake, Luna’s last words echoing in his mind: "Where do they keep thee?" The way she had said it—so convinced, so certain—sent a chill through him. She thought he was trapped in some dark, horrible place. She’s not exactly wrong.

He shifted, the softness of the bed immediately pulling him back to the present. God, this bed is way too comfortable. The mattress hugged his body in a way that felt sinful, and the warmth of the sheets made it easy to forget the nightmare that was his life. This is the kind of bed that makes you want to give up. Just melt into it.

His hoof drifted over to where Twilight had been last night. The spot was cold now, but the memory of her warmth lingered. Her body had been pressed against his, her chest rising and falling softly, wrapping him in a cocoon of security. I miss her.

The thought hit him like a slap to the face. No. He recoiled, mentally shoving the idea away. I’m not doing this. I’m not falling into that trap. His mind raced, reminding him what was at stake. This is how Stockholm syndrome works. First, you miss her. Then you start thinking she’s not so bad. Next thing you know, you’re calling her "Mistress" and thanking her for every slap. Fuck that.

He pushed the blankets off, his hooves hitting the cold floor as he sat up. Not happening. I’m not going to be her victim.

As he stood up and scanned the room, he couldn’t help but be struck by how... impressive it all was. It was even more breathtaking than it had looked in the show. The sparkling walls, the tall ceilings, the soft, glowing light that seemed to radiate from every crystal surface. It was a masterpiece of magic and architecture.

Damn. This place is even more ridiculous up close. There was something almost hypnotic about how perfect everything was, like it was designed to distract him, to make him forget how screwed he was. Beautiful prison. That’s all it is.

He moved cautiously around the room, careful not to disturb anything. I can’t leave any clues. If Twilight notices something’s out of place, she’ll get suspicious. He needed to search the room, but he had to do it quietly, methodically. No messes.

His first stop was the bookshelves. The titles were a mix of magic theory, spell casting, ancient history, and everything else that screamed "Twilight Sparkle". She really was a walking library, wasn’t she? One book caught his eye—“Family Album.”

He pulled it off the shelf and flipped through it. Photos of her family stared back at him. Shining Armor, Cadence, her parents—Night Light and Twilight Velvet—even a few pictures with Celestia. They all looked so... happy. It almost hurt to look at.

The perfect life. Perfect family. But that wasn’t the Twilight he knew, was it? Not now. She was different here, darker. He remembered Twilight’s dream—the one with the mysterious pony. That dream had felt too real, too raw to be random. Was she afraid of something? Or was that figure something more than fear? Desire? Power?

He wasn’t sure, but whatever that dream meant, it wasn’t good. He slid the book back into place, his mind lingering on the memory. She’s hiding something.

Next, his eyes drifted to the dresser. He didn’t feel any ominous pull toward it—he just needed to search everything. Without much thought, he casually opened the top drawer, eyes widening as the contents came into view.

Sex toys. Neatly arranged. Of course.

Rows of dildos, butt plugs, and cuffs were meticulously placed in the drawer. Some of the toys glowed faintly with magical enchantments, and their designs varied from the simple and smooth to the intricately ridged and ribbed. They came in all sizes—large, small, everything in between. Different sizes. Different ages. Jesus, Twilight. You’ve really thought of everything.

His eyes stopped on one particular dildo—the one from Twilight’s dream. His stomach dropped. This isn’t just random fantasy. She’s been thinking about this for a long time.

He carefully shut the drawer, his mind reeling. Twilight’s not just playing around. She’s been planning this. Testing the waters. She’s using me, pushing me further and further, and it’s only going to get worse. The dream hadn’t been some accidental reveal—it was a window into her twisted plans.

He took a deep breath, trying to steady himself. I’m her project. Her... outlet. His training kicked in as he analyzed her behavior. She’s stressed. She’s using me to relieve that pressure. And it’s only going to escalate. I’m an easy target—defenseless, trapped, and she knows it.

Anon moved over to the large window, needing a moment to clear his head. The sun was climbing higher now, casting a warm glow over Ponyville. Ponies wandered through the streets, laughing and chatting, completely unaware of the twisted game being played just a few feet away from them.

His eyes were drawn to Derpy, who zipped by, wobbling through the air before smashing into a lamppost. For a moment, Anon couldn’t help but feel a smile tugging at his lips. Derpy never changes. He suppressed the grin, shaking his head as he slowly turned away from the window.

But something else caught his eye as he turned—his reflection. The filly staring back at him was small, softeyed, greenfurred, with a black mane that hung slightly in his face. That’s me now. He hated it. This body. This cutie mark. None of it belongs to me.

His gaze fell to his cutie mark, the inkblot, the Rorschach test. It shifted as he tilted his head, but this time, it almost looked like a question mark. Great. My cutie mark is questioning my entire existence. How fitting. The mark was meant to represent interpretation, but right now, all it did was mock him.

He turned away from the glass, taking a deep breath. This isn’t my body. This isn’t who I am. But I need to figure it out before it’s too late.

As he moved back from the window, Anon’s mind began piecing everything together. Twilight isn’t just experimenting with me. She’s escalating, and there’s no one to stop her. He was her project, her personal plaything, and there was nothing he could do about it. Not yet, anyway.

But why him? Why did she choose me? The answer was all too clear now. He was the perfect victim—an orphan with no family to advocate for him, no parental figure to challenge Twilight’s authority. He had no one. No one to protect me.

And she had taken him from a mental institution, which made things even worse. Even if he managed to tell someone what was happening, who would believe him? The doctors would side with Twilight. Any pony would side with Twilight. She could easily claim that the poor, unstable filly was suffering from delusions caused by past trauma. It’s the perfect cover.

There was something else—something much darker. The way Twilight had talked about Celestia and the orphanage—it was so casual, like it was just part of the system. Like it was normal.

It reminded him of the old Roman and Greek systems. Back then, older men—paedagogus—would take boys under their care, guiding them academically, but also taking advantage of them. It was a twisted system, wrapped in respectability, but everyone knew what was happening behind closed doors. What if that’s what’s going on here?

He let out a bitter laugh. Predators gotta hunt, right? The thought sent a shiver down his spine. Celestia’s in on it too, isn’t she? Twilight’s just following her lead.

And if Celestia was part of the problem, maybe it wasn’t even considered a problem. Maybe this was just how things worked in Equestria. Molestia. What had started as a joke now seemed all too real. What if this is just how the system operates?

He had to stop himself. I can’t make assumptions. Not yet. He couldn’t afford to jump to conclusions. He needed to figure out more—understand the bigger picture before making any moves. If he was going to get out of this, he had to stay ahead. And that meant studying.

His mind shifted to Twilight’s library. If anyone had the knowledge he needed, it was her. She probably has every book in Equestria in this castle. There had to be something there that could help him. Something that would give him insight into the world he was stuck in, into dreamwalking, or maybe even Luna. He could start putting the pieces together.

But there was one problem. Shit. I don’t remember where the library is.

He cursed under his breath. Of course, I don’t. The castle was a maze, and Twilight hadn’t exactly given him a grand tour. Wandering around aimlessly wasn’t going to help. Looks like I’m going to have to bother Spike.

He sighed, resigned to the fact that he was going to have to ask the baby dragon for help. It’s not like I have a choice. He left Twilight’s room, moving quietly through the castle’s halls. The crystal walls seemed to hum with an almost eerie energy as he walked, his hooves making soft clicks against the smooth floor.

As he got closer to Spike’s room, he slowed down, something catching his attention. A strange sound. He tilted his head, listening.

Clapping.

It was faint, but unmistakable. What the hell is that?

He hesitated for a moment, standing just outside the door, unsure whether to knock or wait. What’s Spike doing there?

Anon leaned closer, pushing the door open just enough to get a better look inside. The strange clapclap sound grew louder, and his eyes widened as the scene before him came into focus.

Spike lay sprawled out on his bed, one hand wrapped firmly around the base of his thick, ridged cock. His other shaft lay across his stomach, twitching with each pulse, glistening in the dim light. Spike's hand moved rhythmically, stroking himself at a steady pace, the sound of his palm smacking against his meat filling the room.

Clap. Clap. Clap.

Spike’s eyes were halflidded, his breath coming in ragged gasps as he worked himself over. He was completely lost in the moment, oblivious to everything else. His claws gripped the sheets, his muscles tensing as he pumped his cock, precum leaking steadily from the tip, dribbling down the ridged length and pooling beneath him.

And then Spike moaned.

A deep, guttural sound that sent a shiver down Anon’s spine. His throat went dry as he stared, transfixed by the sight. Spike’s cock was massive—thicker than anything he’d ever seen, with veins bulging along the sides and ridges that flared with each stroke. The head was swollen, a deep, dark color, and every time Spike’s hand reached the tip, it let out another spurt of precum, slicking his claws and the sheets beneath him.

Clap. Clap.

The sound was almost hypnotic, and Anon found himself frozen in place, unable to tear his eyes away. His mind raced, trying to process what he was seeing, but then the smell hit him.

A wave of spiced cinnamon, with an underlying note of sulfur—like something primal, ancient, and powerful. The scent was thick in the air, wrapping around him, making his head spin. Pheromones. That’s what it had to be. And it was affecting him. He could feel it—the heat creeping into his skin, his breathing quickening as the scent overwhelmed his senses.

Anon swallowed hard, trying to steady himself, but his body wasn’t listening. His heart pounded in his chest, his muscles tensing, and to his horror, he realized that he was starting to feel it... down there. The heat, the slickness. He could feel himself getting wet.

Shit. No. Not now.

He squeezed his legs together, trying to stop it, but the feeling was building, spreading through him like wildfire. His eyes darted back to Spike, who was still completely absorbed in his pleasure, his hand moving faster, his cock throbbing as more precum dribbled out.

Anon’s throat tightened. He had to do something. He couldn’t just stand here, watching.

Before he could stop himself, he shouted, “Spike!”

The word tore from his throat, loud and sharp, and Spike’s eyes shot open in shock. In an instant, the dragon jerked back, letting out a startled yelp as he lost his grip on his cock and rolled off the bed, crashing onto the floor in a tangled mess of sheets.

“Wha—Anon?! What the Tartarus?!” Spike’s voice cracked as he scrambled to cover himself, pulling the blanket over his waist.

Anon stood there, his chest heaving, the smell still thick in the air, his body still reacting in ways he didn’t want to acknowledge. He pressed his legs tighter together, trying to calm himself, but the heat wasn’t going away.

For a moment, Anon just stood there, a grin slowly spreading across his face as he took in the sight of Spike fumbling with the covers, his eyes wide in embarrassment. He could still feel the heat lingering in his own body, but something about seeing Spike so caught off guard made him feel... satisfied.

Anon chuckled, crossing his hooves over his chest. "Oh, doesn't feel so good, does it?" His voice dripped with sarcasm, but there was a deeper, mocking edge to it.

Spike’s face flushed deeper, his eyes darting anywhere but at Anon. “Shut up!”

Spike, still flustered from the sudden interruption, regained his composure quickly. His lips curled into a sly grin as he pulled the blanket tighter around his waist. “It’s not going to be so funny when I tell Twilight,” he teased, his eyes glinting mischievously.

That stopped Anon dead in his tracks. The grin vanished from his face, and his chuckling died immediately. He narrowed his eyes at Spike, his voice dropping dangerously low. “You wouldn’t dare.”

Spike raised one of his claws in mock surrender, a cheeky smile still plastered across his face. “No, I wouldn’t,” he admitted, his voice casual. “But I got you, didn’t I?”

Anon shook his head, letting his body relax again. “Alright, fair enough. But seriously... don’t you have any magazines or adult comics for this kind of thing?”

Spike let out a bark of laughter, rolling his eyes. “You think I could sneak something like that past Twilight? She checks this room every other week. Keeps an eye on everything in here like I’m still a little hatchling.”

Anon raised an eyebrow, slightly amused. “She checks your room?”

Spike groaned. “Yeah, and she never wants to buy me any of the cool stuff either. Says it’s all ‘objectifying mares’ or something.” He mimicked Twilight’s voice, waving his claws dramatically in the air.

Anon snorted. “Objectifying mares? What does she think you're gonna become, some kind of dragon chauvinist or something?”

Spike blinked, confused. “Chauvinist? What’s that? Is that, like, a type of jewel?”

“Yes.” Anon It's not surprised that doesn't exist here.

Wait, is Twilight considered femcel now.

Spike sighed, but then mumbled under his breath, almost too low for Anon to catch, “But... she floods this house with her pheromones.” He glanced up, then added, “And these crystal walls... they’re not soundproof at all, so I can hear every time she—”

Spike’s face immediately went bright red as the full weight of what he was saying hit him. He clamped his mouth shut, his eyes widening in horror.

Anon stared, speechless for a second. Did he just—?

Spike coughed, quickly changing the subject. “So... no. No magazines or anything like that.” He rubbed the back of his neck, awkwardly avoiding Anon’s gaze.

Anon’s initial tension faded, though the smell of Spike’s musk still lingered in the air, making it harder to focus. He was already feeling embarrassed by what had happened, but he kept his tone casual. “I’m here to ask you where the library is.”

Spike blinked at him, confusion flashing across his face. “Didn’t I give you a tour like, a day or two ago?”

Anon sighed, rolling his eyes. “Yeah, but I was... kind of busy in my own head.”

Spike let out an exaggerated sigh, rubbing his forehead with a claw. “Of course you were.” He looked up at Anon with a mix of exasperation and amusement. “It’s not that hard to find, you know.”

But while Spike was talking, Anon realized something was still wrong. His body hadn’t fully calmed down from earlier, and as they spoke, he became aware of just how close he had been getting to Spike. Shit. The pheromones. He had been unconsciously moving toward the source of that intoxicating smell, drawn in without even realizing it.

He caught himself just in time, willing his body to stop. Get a grip, Anon.

Spike, meanwhile, trailed off midsentence, his eyes widening slightly as his cheeks flushed red. He stared at Anon for a second too long, and Anon noticed the shift in Spike’s expression. There was something... off.

“What?” Anon asked, suddenly feeling a little more selfconscious. “Is something wrong?”

Spike quickly shook his head, trying to laugh it off, but it came out awkward. “No! No, it’s fine.” His voice cracked a bit, and Anon caught the way his eyes flicked away. Something’s definitely wrong.

Anon raised an eyebrow, clearly not buying it. “Spike. Just... let it out. What’s going on?”

Spike hesitated for a moment, rubbing the back of his neck. His cheeks were still bright red, and he looked anywhere but directly at Anon. Finally, after an awkward silence, Spike muttered, “I... I was just wondering... if maybe... you could, uh... help me. With... you know.” He waved a claw toward the bed and his stillveryobvious problem.

Anon’s eyes widened, and for a moment, he wasn’t sure if he’d heard Spike correctly. “Wait... you want me to help you... jack off?”

Spike’s face went from red to crimson in an instant, and he buried his head in his hands. “Yeah. I know, I know, it’s weird, but... you’re here, and I’m... well... you know.”

Anon stared at Spike, the room suddenly feeling a whole lot smaller. His mind raced, trying to process what Spike had just asked. Is this really happening?

Spike’s request lingered, but Anon’s mind wandered into familiar territory, where his inner selves debated in a mental space. Three versions of him—all green fillies with black hair—sat around a table, ready to battle it out.

The greedy/selfserving side reclined lazily, a smirk playing on her lips. “Oh, come on. Twilight’s only going to escalate. You’ve seen the signs—she’s abusing her power already, testing your limits. She’ll push you, see how far she can go, especially now that you’re an Earth pony. You’ve got durability, after all. She can do things to you that would break anyone else. If you don’t take control now, she’ll make you her personal experiment.”

He can already feel her influence on him even now and she Have an evening truly got started.

The moral side leaned forward, crossing her hooves in defiance. “This isn’t about Twilight. You’re talking about Spike. You’d be using him for your own ends. That’s manipulation, plain and simple.”

The greedy side rolled her eyes, gesturing dismissively. “Oh, please. Twilight’s not going to stop unless you take control. Spike’s your way out. Besides, you’re giving him something he wants—attention, validation. He’s stuck under Twilight’s hoof, just like you. You both need this.”

Anon thought back to Twilight’s dream, realizing how much she mirrored the very control and abuse she’d probably experienced herself. It made sense—people shaped by power and control often passed it down. He’d seen it with clients before, those who’d been trapped under the thumb of a controlling figure.

The calculating side spoke up next, always the voice of reason. “Let’s face it: Spike needs help, and so do you. This is about survival—nothing else. You’ve seen what happens when people stay under control too long. Patients trapped in manipulative relationships—they break eventually. Helping Spike gives you an ally, someone who can offer you support in a world controlled by Twilight.”

Anon nodded internally. He’d dealt with clients who were desperate for a way out—people trapped by family members or partners who held all the power. Spike could be that ally, just like in those cases where someone helped tip the balance of power.

The moral side sighed, but softened slightly. “Even so, this is still manipulation. You’re not helping him out of kindness—you’re doing it for leverage.”

The greedy side smirked, leaning in. “And what’s wrong with that? Look at us—we’re hot, sexy, and cute. Spike would be lucky to brag about getting with us, even if it’s just a hoofjob. Unlike your exwife, who was a whore, Spike’s actually getting something out of this.”

All three versions of Anon paused, staring at her. The original Anon rolled his eyes. The moral side facehoofed in disbelief, while the calculating side shrugged, throwing her hooves up in the air as if to say, “Not my problem.”

“What?” the greedy side said with a grin. “You all know it’s true. It’s not like I need to hide anything from you.”

Shaking off the comment, the calculating side steered things back on track. “Twilight’s going to keep pushing you. She’s testing your limits already. Spike can help you regain some control in this situation, and it’s mutual. He’s stuck under her influence too. You help him, he helps you. It’s the smartest play.”

Anon’s thoughts raced back to Twilight’s behavior—her obsessive need for order and control. She wasn’t going to stop until she had full control over him, pushing his Earth pony limits, testing how far she could go. If he didn’t act now, he’d be at her mercy.

The moral side softened but didn’t back down. “You don’t have to become Twilight. You can make better choices. Manipulation isn’t the only way.”

The greedy side snickered. “You’re just boosting Spike’s confidence. He’s desperate for attention, and you’re the one giving it to him. You’ve been there, right? It’s not manipulation—it’s helping him feel wanted.”

Anon couldn’t argue that. He remembered being younger, desperate for validation, willing to take it from anyone who’d offer it. Spike was probably in the same position now, longing for someone to notice him, to give him the kind of attention he needed.

The calculating side nodded in agreement. “Exactly. You’ve dealt with clients like Spike—those who needed a way out. This isn’t about right or wrong. It’s about what’s necessary. You need Spike, and he needs you. It’s mutual.”

With that, the debate quieted. Anon knew what he had to do. Twilight wasn’t going to stop; she’d keep escalating until there was nothing left. If he didn’t take control now, he’d lose any chance of keeping himself intact.

Fine. I’ll do it.

Anon blinked, snapping back to the real world. Spike was still standing there, his face flushed, hands fidgeting as he waited for a response.

Anon took a deep breath, the decision settling in his mind. “Alright. I’ll help you.”

Spike’s eyes widened in surprise. “Wait—are you sure? I mean, I’m... a dragon. Most ponies just reject me because of that.” He hesitated, stumbling over his words. “I mean, I know I’m not like... normal ponies. Most of them think I’m weird or too different, so they don’t want to...”

Anon cut him off with a firm but reassuring hoof on his shoulder. “Spike, you’re one of the boys. You need help, and you’re not badlooking.” He gave him a small, genuine smile.

Spike blinked in surprise, his cheeks turning an even deeper shade of red. “I—thanks, Anon. I didn’t expect you to... you know, say that… Wait what do you mean the boys.”

Anon chuckled softly. “Don’t worry about it.”

The tension in the room grew thick as Spike lay back on the bed, fidgeting with his claws, his eyes nervously darting from Anon to the ceiling. His two cocks twitched slightly, waiting for something—anything—to happen.

Anon, sitting on the edge of the bed, stared at the situation in front of him. It wasn’t exactly shocking—he knew dragons had two penises—but now he had to figure out how to do this. His heart pounded, not just from nerves, but from the lingering scent in the air, a mix of spiced cinnamon and something musky, almost pheromonal.

“So... uh, how are we going to do this?” Anon asked, his voice sounding far more casual than he felt. The situation was anything but normal.

Spike’s eyes flicked nervously toward him. “I mean... you just, you know, grab it and... go up and down?”

Anon let out a small, incredulous laugh. “Yeah, I figured that much. But how am I supposed to do it with hooves?”

“Oh... right,” Spike mumbled, scratching the back of his neck, clearly embarrassed. “Well, uh... Twilight told me once that ponies have this magic network in their hooves. It’s how you guys pick stuff up like you’ve got... claws.”

Anon raised an eyebrow. “Claws?”

“Yeah, claws. You know, fingers? Like, uh... dragon claws. Twilight explained it once. I don’t really get it.” Spike shrugged, clearly out of his depth.

Anon couldn’t help but chuckle a little. “Right, okay. So I just... imagine it?”

“Yeah, something like that. Twilight said Earth ponies have the strongest magic in their hooves. If a pony has trouble grabbing stuff, they go to doctors and learn to visualize doing it. Like, imagine picking something up and your body will follow.”

Anon stared at his hoof, slightly skeptical but willing to try. Magic ponies. Why not? He closed his eyes, imagining his old hands, the familiar grip. Slowly, he let his hoof move toward Spike’s cock, and to his surprise, he felt it—like his hoof was gripping it, holding it the way hands would.

"Can you feel that?" Anon asked, trying to keep his voice steady.

Spike’s entire body stiffened, his claws gripping the sheets tight. His eyes fluttered shut, and he let out a shaky breath. "Yyeah, I feel it. It’s... good."

Anon glanced down, surprised by how naturally his hoof moved now, gliding up and down Spike’s cock. The warmth of it, slick with precum, felt strange against his hoof, but it wasn’t difficult. In fact, the sensation was... strangely familiar. His strokes were slow at first, experimental, but the rhythm came easily.

Spike moaned softly, his hips bucking slightly into Anon’s grip. "Anon... that feels really good," he muttered, his voice barely above a whisper.

As the stroking continued, the awkward tension between them hung in the air. Anon could feel the weight of the moment, but Spike’s soft moans kept cutting through it, making things... weirder.

"Is this, uh, your first time... doing this?" Spike asked, his face still flushed, but clearly trying to distract himself from how close he was getting.

Anon smirked, keeping his strokes slow. "You mean, giving a dragon a handjob? Yeah, this is a first for me."

Spike let out a nervous laugh, his claws fidgeting at the sheets again. "I mean, not that I’m surprised. Not many ponies, uh, are into dragons like that."

Anon rolled his eyes. "Yeah, well, it’s not exactly something you bring up at dinner parties."

Spike chuckled awkwardly, but his breath hitched as Anon’s hoof sped up, the slickness of his precum making it easier to stroke. The scent of spiced cinnamon filled the air even more, thick and intoxicating. Anon’s heart beat faster, not just from the action, but from the strange reaction his own body was having. His thighs pressed together involuntarily, and he could feel warmth pooling between his legs.

Shit. He was getting wet. His breaths grew shallower as he tried to ignore it, focusing on Spike instead.

Spike’s body trembled slightly, his face scrunched up in pleasure. "AAnon, I... I’m getting close..."

The tension in Anon’s body grew sharper as Spike moaned, and his own body responded in kind. This is way too intense. The feel of Spike’s cock, the warmth, the slickness, the smell—it was all getting to him in ways he hadn’t expected.

"Yeah, I can tell," Anon muttered, trying to keep his voice steady as he continued stroking Spike’s cock. His own body felt hot, his heart pounding as he fought to keep his focus. The wetness between his legs was almost distracting, but he pushed the sensation aside.

Spike’s hips bucked harder, and his breathing became ragged. "I... I’m gonna—"

With a choked moan, Spike’s body jerked violently, and Anon felt the sudden, intense warmth of Spike’s cum splattering across his hoof and the bed. Spike gasped for breath, his body trembling as the orgasm rocked through him, his claws digging into the sheets.

The smell of spiced cinnamon filled the air even more, making Anon’s head swim. His own body felt like it was on fire, his thighs clenching together as he tried to suppress the feeling building inside him. The wetness between his legs was undeniable now, and his breaths came out ragged.

For a moment, the room was filled with nothing but the sound of their labored breathing. Spike collapsed back into the bed, panting, his body going limp as the last waves of his orgasm subsided.

Anon sat there, trying to collect himself. His hoof was sticky with Spike’s cum, and the scent of spiced cinnamon lingered thickly in the air. His body was still buzzing with arousal, but he forced himself to focus on what had just happened. This... this is too much.

Anon stared at his hoof, still sticky with Spike's cum, the texture slick against his frog. Without thinking, he brought his hoof to his face, and before he could fully process what he was doing, he licked it. The moment his tongue made contact, he froze, his eyes widening as the taste hit him.

Peppermint? It was strangely sweet, but there was a spiciness beneath it—like a stronger, exotic version of the candy. Anon blinked, his mind catching up with his body. What the hell did I just do?

He jerked his hoof away from his mouth, wiping it roughly against the bed. “What the fuck, Anon? His stomach churned as the realization of what he had just done sank in.

His eyes drifted down to the bed, and that’s when he noticed the full scope of the situation. Spike’s cum was everywhere. It was like a bottle of moisturizer had exploded all over the sheets. No wonder Spike has to do so much laundry. The thought made him grimace, his mind still reeling.

Spike finally shifted, his body relaxing as his twin cocks retracted back into their hidden slits. He looked over at Anon, his face still flushed, but the tension in his expression had eased.

“Thanks, Anon,” Spike said quietly, his voice laced with a mix of gratitude and embarrassment.

Anon cleared his throat, still feeling the strange taste lingering in his mouth. “Uh, no problem.” His words felt awkward, like they didn’t fit the moment, but what else could he say? He wasn’t even sure what he was supposed to feel right now.

As he hopped off the bed, Anon’s mind snapped to a new problem. I’m... really wet. He glanced down at himself, the slickness between his legs unmistakable. Fuck this body. His inner voice seethed with frustration. The whole side of Spike’s bed was practically soaked with his own juices, and he couldn’t deny the heat still burning low in his belly.

Spike noticed, his eyes flicking down to Anon’s legs before meeting his gaze with a knowing look. “Uh... do you need some help?”

Anon paused, the question hanging in the air as he weighed his options. His body screamed at him, urging him to give in. I already came this far. The logic settled in his mind before he could overthink it. Might as well go all the way.

With a resigned sigh, Anon turned and sat back down on the bed, spreading his legs slightly. “Yeah,” he muttered, trying to keep his voice steady. “Go ahead.”

Might as well throw it all into the oven, he thought bitterly, his mind surrendering to the heat building inside him.

Spike slid off the bed, moving slowly as he approached Anon’s quivering pussy, the scent of arousal thick in the air. He glanced up at Anon, his eyes searching for any lastminute hesitation, but when none came, he lowered his head and got to work.

The first touch of Spike’s tongue was gentle, a slow, tentative lick that sent a shiver up Anon’s spine. His breath caught in his throat as Spike’s long, forked tongue expertly teased the edges of his folds, the sensation sharper and more intense than anything he had expected.

Spike’s claws gripped Anon’s thighs, spreading them wider, giving him full access. His tongue dipped deeper, swirling around Anon’s entrance before sliding inside, coiling and curling with a surprising amount of skill. Anon gasped, his head falling back as his body responded to every movement.

Fuck... he’s... really good at this. The thought crept into Anon’s mind, and for a brief moment, his pleasure was interrupted by a wave of confusion. How is Spike this good at... this?

As Spike continued, licking and teasing with deliberate strokes, the realization hit Anon like a brick. Wait... who else has he done this with? Spike had already mentioned that Twilight wasn’t interested in dragons, but... someone had to have taught him. His skill wasn’t natural—it was learned.

Anon’s breath hitched as Spike’s tongue pressed deeper inside him, his claws tightening around his legs, sending sharp jolts of pleasure through his body. He tried to push the thought away, but it lingered, gnawing at him.

Who the fuck taught him this?

Spike’s tongue slid out slightly, focusing now on Anon’s clit, the sudden change in pressure making Anon’s body jerk in response. A loud moan escaped his lips before he could stop it, his hips bucking instinctively toward Spike’s mouth. The sensation was overwhelming, the pleasure building fast as Spike’s tongue worked in rhythmic, expert strokes.

Spike's tongue moved with deliberate precision, each stroke igniting sparks of heat deep in Anon's belly. Despite the filly’s body he was trapped in, his mind remained keenly aware of the primal reaction his form was having. Spike’s tongue slid along his slick folds, teasing every nerve ending with skilled flicks, and Anon couldn’t help but shudder under the intensity of it.

Spike started with soft circles around his clit, the rough texture of his tongue sending jolts of pleasure through Anon’s entire frame. The pressure built, a tightness gathering low, curling deep in his gut. Anon gasped softly, biting back moans as the heat radiated outward. This damn body. It wasn’t what he was used to, but there was no denying the effect Spike’s expert movements had on him.

Spike’s claws gripped his trembling thighs, spreading them wider to allow his tongue to explore deeper. He worked with a thoroughness that sent Anon’s thoughts spiraling. He could feel every flick, every press of Spike’s mouth, the wet warmth alternating with the cool air whenever Spike pulled back to breathe. It was all too much, too fast, but somehow just enough.

Spike chuckled against him, the vibration from his laugh adding another layer of sensation. “Like that?” he teased, his breath hot against Anon’s core.

Anon could only respond with a ragged exhale, too caught up in the sensation to form words. His hips bucked involuntarily, seeking more of that friction, more of Spike’s relentless tongue.

The dragon’s rough hands kept him pinned, claws digging just enough into his hips to ground him. Spike’s tongue dipped inside him now, exploring the heat between his folds, tasting him with a hunger that made Anon’s body tremble even harder.

“Fuck, Spike...” Anon muttered, barely able to get the words out as his thighs quivered uncontrollably. His whole body tensed, straining toward a release that felt too far away, yet dangerously close.

Spike grinned up at him, that cocky smile never leaving his face. “Almost there?” he teased again before diving back in, his tongue moving faster, deeper, pushing Anon to the very edge.

Anon’s breath caught, his muscles tightening as his orgasm neared. His body was reacting on pure instinct now, his mind barely able to keep up. God, I’m going to— His thoughts fractured as Spike’s tongue swirled one last time around his clit, the pressure building until it snapped.

His orgasm hit him like a tidal wave, crashing through his entire body. Anon’s back arched violently off the bed, his thighs clamping around Spike’s head, trapping him in place as his body spasmed. The pleasure was overwhelming, blinding, his mind going blank as his body took over completely.

Spike didn’t stop. He licked him through it, slowing just enough to keep the sensations going, milking every last shudder from Anon’s trembling form. His body felt like it was on fire, every nerve tingling with the aftershocks of his release. He couldn’t think, couldn’t move—just lay there, panting, his limbs useless and weak.

By the time Spike pulled away, his face was slick with Anon’s juices, and a satisfied grin spread across his lips. Anon, still catching his breath, couldn’t help but chuckle weakly.

“Damn...” he muttered, his voice rough from the effort. “You’re way too good at that.”

Spike wiped his face with the back of his claw, looking far too pleased with himself. “Glad you think so.”

Anon’s legs twitched slightly, the aftershocks still rippling through him. He could barely feel them—they were limp, spent, like every ounce of energy had been drained from him in that intense release. He collapsed back onto the bed, completely exhausted, yet somehow still buzzing from the experience.

Spike leaned back, watching Anon with an amused smile. “So, how about that shower?”

Anon let out a breathless laugh, finally starting to regain his senses. “Yeah, probably a good idea.” He shifted, trying to sit up, but his legs still felt too weak to move. “Might need a minute, though.”

Spike grinned. “Take your time. I’m not going anywhere.”

After the intensity of their encounter, there was an awkwardness lingering in the air, but something had shifted between them—a new sense of closeness. Spike, with a smirk that still carried a hint of bashfulness, offered Anon a claw to help him off the bed. His legs trembled, still shaky from the intensity of their shared release, but with Spike's support, he managed to stumble toward the bathroom. This isn’t how I thought today would go, Anon thought, his lips quirking into a bemused grin.

The warm water cascaded down over them once they stepped into the shower, washing away the sticky aftermath. Anon leaned into the spray, letting the warmth soothe his muscles, his fur slick under the stream. He stood beside Spike, who casually rinsed off with an ease that Anon envied.

"How’d you get so good with your tongue, anyway?" Anon asked after a moment, his tone halfplayful, halfcurious.

Spike shot him a sideways glance, amusement dancing in his eyes. “Practice,” he said, a chuckle slipping out, clearly not too eager to elaborate.

Anon raised an eyebrow, leaning against the shower wall. "You said Twilight doesn’t do stuff like that with you, though."

Spike sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "Yeah, she doesn’t. But I was trained to serve Twilight… in more ways than one. Celestia made sure I had certain… skills."

Anon mulled that over for a moment before it clicked. "Wait, you’re not older than Twilight, though. So you were trained pretty young?"

Spike shrugged, seeming indifferent. "Dragons age differently. We spend time absorbing information while we're still in the egg—it’s called the Impression Phase. By the time I hatched, I already had a lot of knowledge stored up. After that, we mature faster in the beginning, but the teen and adult stages last a long time. Celestia explained it to me once—how even though I’m physically still growing, my development happens at a slower pace once I reach this stage. So, even now, I'm still technically considered a baby."

Anon processed this, nodding slowly. "That’s wild. So you’ve been growing up faster, but also slower, at the same time? Must be confusing."

Spike chuckled. "Yeah, something like that. And even though I’m not exactly wanted in Ponyville all the time, there are plenty of creatures in Canterlot who like dragons. They think we're exotic or something." He sighed, rubbing the soap through his scales. "But it wasn’t just that. While Twilight was busy annoying ponies with her awkwardness and abrasiveness, I had to be the one smoothing things over with nobles or her classmates. I had to make sure they didn’t turn on her. She didn’t notice most of the time, but I stopped a lot of stuff from getting to her."

"You were like her shield," Anon muttered, understanding how much of the weight Spike had carried.

Spike nodded. "Yeah, I cleaned up her messes, returned her books, organized her schedule, and even kept her friends happy when she was oblivious to how they felt. Now she’s better at handling it on her own, but back then? I was the peacemaker."

Anon let out a low whistle, impressed by the extent of Spike’s duties. "Sounds like you were more than just her assistant."

"Yeah," Spike agreed with a soft sigh. "But that's just how things were."

A beat passed before Spike’s tone shifted, growing more serious. "But here's the thing—I technically don’t have any rights under Equestrian law."

Anon blinked, thrown off by the sudden shift in conversation. "Wait, what? What do you mean?"

Spike rinsed his face off under the water and turned back to Anon, looking unbothered by what he was saying. "Technically, I’m considered a spoil of war. My egg was taken during the last major conflict between the dragons and Equestria." He shrugged. "Back then, it was open season—dragons and ponies didn't exactly treat each other with respect. If you were caught in the other’s territory, you were fair game."

"Damn," Anon muttered, realizing just how deeply these old tensions ran.

Spike nodded, continuing, "It wasn’t until recently that dragons and ponies started giving each other rights in their territories. Diplomatic channels between the Dragonlands and Equestria opened up, so now there’s some mutual respect. But before that, my only real protection was that I was considered personal property of Princess Celestia. And later, I became part of Twilight’s household. That’s why ponies treat me well most of the time—because I’m tied to the princesses. Otherwise, I’d just be another creature."

Anon absorbed that information, his mind reeling. So Spike was basically property? A war spoil? That’s heavy. But it made sense now—why Spike had been kept so close to Celestia, and later Twilight. He wasn’t just their assistant, but someone under their protection.

Spike didn’t seem fazed by it, though. "Anyway," he said, shrugging it off like it wasn’t a big deal, "I'm probably better off here with the ponies than I would be with other dragons. Dragon culture’s… rough. From what Celestia told me, I’d have probably been abandoned by now."

Anon thought back to the episodes he’d seen in the human world—the Dragon Quest episode, the Dragon Lord competition. Back then, he’d thought it was entertaining. But seeing it in person now? It was way more dangerous than I realized. Spike could’ve gotten seriously hurt during those events. It wasn’t all sunshine and laughs like the TV show made it seem.

Without thinking, Anon blurted out, “You would’ve made a great Dragon Lord, though.”

Spike stopped dead in his tracks. The water continued to fall around them, but he turned slowly, his eyes wide with shock. “Wait—how do you know about that?”

Anon froze, his heart racing as he realized the slipup. Fuck.

As soon as the words slipped out, Anon’s mind screamed at him. Gauntlet of Fire. He knew exactly where that had come from—one of the old episodes of My Little Pony. Damn it. I shouldn’t know that. He quickly cycled through memories of the show, trying to salvage the situation. Think...

Then, an idea. He could give half the truth and ease the tension. Maybe, just maybe, he could turn this slip into something else.

Turning to Spike, Anon adopted a more casual tone. "Actually, I, uh, remember Rarity mentioning something about it. We were talking, and she said you were called by the Dragon Lord for some kind of competition... and that you almost won."

Spike’s eyes narrowed at first, suspicion in them. He studied Anon for a moment. Shit. But slowly, Spike’s expression relaxed into a grin. Got him.

"Oh, so you and Rarity were talking about me, huh?" Spike teased, though there was something more in his tone—a hint of pride.

Anon smiled back, feeling a wave of relief. "Yeah, nothing serious. She was just telling me how cool and reliable you are."

Spike’s grin grew wider. "Really?"

"Yeah, she said you’re always dependable. You know... handling things like a pro."

Spike puffed his chest out a bit, clearly enjoying the compliment, especially with Rarity’s name involved. "Well, I try," he said, trying to play it cool, but there was an undeniable flicker of pride in his eyes.

Anon nodded, his own smile widening as he realized the tension had finally eased. Crisis averted. Spike was too caught up in the praise to push any further. For now, Anon had managed to dodge the bullet.

Spike led Anon through the castle halls toward the library, their footsteps echoing in the empty corridors. Anon had seen a few glimpses of the castle before, but the sheer scale of the place was still daunting. As they approached the large wooden doors of the library, he couldn't help but feel a bit of curiosity gnawing at him.

The doors creaked open, and Anon stepped inside. His jaw almost dropped at the sight. Rows upon rows of shelves, stacked with books, reaching all the way to the high ceiling. It seemed to stretch on forever, a sea of literature. Twilight’s obsession with books was no joke.

"This is... a bit much," Anon said, glancing around in awe.

Spike smirked, crossing his arms. "Yeah, Twilight takes her books seriously. You should see her try to organize this place after a busy week."

Anon shook his head, scanning the library. This has to take up a third of the castle, if not more. He was almost impressed—though mostly overwhelmed—by the scale of it all.

"How do you guys keep this place up?" Anon asked, raising an eyebrow.

"Lots of dusting," Spike said sarcastically. "And by 'we,' I mean me. Twilight just reads them. Organizing them? That’s a onedragon show."

Anon chuckled and shot back, "Well, lucky you. I’m sure your resume is just bursting with experience: Assistant to the Princess of OCD."

Spike laughed, clearly enjoying the banter. "So, what are you looking for?"

Anon hesitated for a moment, slightly annoyed that Spike referred to him as "she" earlier, but decided to let it slide for now. There were more important things to focus on. "I need books on pony anatomy, dreamwalking, Equestrian law, anything about Earth pony magic, and if there’s one that covers all three tribes, that’d be great too. Oh, and a recent map."

Spike nodded, mentally ticking off the list. "Got it. Give me a sec."

As Spike wandered off to gather the books, Anon turned his attention to the shelves. His eyes drifted over the countless spines—some titles familiar, others completely alien. Books on arcane magic, ancient history, creature biology, and countless other subjects. But one title made him freeze in place.

"The Elements of Harmony: A Reference Guide."

Anon’s heart skipped a beat. The same book from the show. He reached out and pulled it from the shelf, the worn cover feeling oddly heavy in his hooves. You’d think they’d either hide or destroy something like this, considering how important it was to Equestria’s greatest defense. But then again, ponies were ponies—naive and trusting.

Flipping it open, he skimmed through the contents. The familiar names of the Elements of Harmony were listed—Magic, Generosity, Laughter, Loyalty, Honesty, and Kindness—but there was more here than he expected. As he flipped through the pages, he found references to other magical artifacts, some he recognized, and others that were completely new to him.

His eyes narrowed as he hit the table of contents. The book not only covered the Elements, but also detailed various magical relics scattered across Equestria. As he scanned through the chapters, one caught his eye.

The Tree of Harmony.

The description was... odd. It mentioned the location of the tree, but it wasn’t called the same thing here. Different name. Different place. If he hadn’t seen the show, he wouldn’t even know where to look.

Anon frowned. Is this deliberate? He made a mental note. Ponies probably wouldn’t connect the dots unless they had prior knowledge.

He continued flipping through the book, skimming sections that delved into the magical properties of the Elements. They weren’t described purely as instruments of friendship, but more as defensive weapons, powered by harmony and friendship. It struck him how differently they were framed compared to what the show presented—more like tools for battle than for peace.

As he read on, he noticed that the book also contained details on the creation of the Elements, with mention of Starswirl the Bearded and the original Pillars. They made the Tree of Harmony, which housed the Elements. That wasn’t surprising, but the book was written almost like a construction guide, a manual on how to build and use magical tools rather than a historical document. This was more than just a reference. It was a blueprint.

The more he read, the more unsettling it became. Were the Elements always meant to be weapons first and foremost? It wasn’t what the show had led him to believe. He wondered what else this book might reveal.

An hour passed quickly, the knowledge swirling in Anon’s mind as he absorbed more from the guide. His thoughts drifted back to Twilight and how much she likely knew about this, more than she ever let on. Did she understand what she was wielding?

His musings were interrupted by the sound of Spike returning, carrying a large stack of books.

"Here ya go," Spike said, dropping the pile onto a nearby desk with a thud. He walked over to a bean bag in the corner and flopped down, pulling out a comic book.

Anon looked at the massive pile and let out a low whistle. "Wow, that’s... a lot."

Spike shrugged. "You asked for it. Anything else?"

"No, this should be good for now," Anon said, placing the Elements of Harmony guide aside. He reached for the first book on dreamwalking and cracked it open, eager to dive in.

Spike was already engrossed in his comic book, lounging comfortably in the bean bag. "Let me know if you need anything else."

Anon nodded, his mind already shifting gears as he started his research.

The title read "Dreamwalking: Understanding the Art and Its Dangers", and as Anon flipped through the pages, he noticed it wasn’t written by Luna herself, but rather by a secondary source with her guidance. The opening chapters explained that much of the ancient dreamwalking techniques had been lost, only now being rediscovered since Luna’s return.

Anon’s attention was quickly drawn to the section explaining the difference between nightmares and dream demons. The book clarified that nightmares were harmless, mere shadows that caused bad dreams and fed off negative emotions like fear. They were more like background noise—something unpleasant but not inherently dangerous.

But dream demons were a different story entirely. They had the ability to physically interact with dreamers, twisting and warping dreams to create lasting harm, sometimes even affecting a pony’s physical body in the waking world. There were even cases of ponies waking up with bruises or marks after their encounters. "42 known dream demons... and 101 nightmares. And that’s just what they know about," Anon muttered to himself. "The dreamscape’s infinite. No telling how many are really out there."

As he read, his mind wandered back to the My Little Pony comics and TV episodes he had watched. Nightmare Rarity came to mind, the comic arc where Nightmare Moon’s essence had taken over Rarity, transforming her into a darker version of herself. It was surreal, realizing that those comics and episodes he once thought were just fiction might have real implications here. Did the Nightmare Forces really work like that? It was starting to make more sense now—what if there were entities or forces in this world that could do that? Nightmare Moon, Nightmare Rarity—could the Nightmare Force have been behind them?

There was a section dedicated to Nightmare Moon, though it was largely speculative. Scholars had debated the nature of her transformation for years, and while some suspected the Nightmare Force had played a role, there were no concrete answers. Luna, it seemed, had remained silent on the matter, refusing to comment on how much of Nightmare Moon had been her and how much had been something else.

The mention of Nightmare Force sent a shiver down his spine. According to the book, it was less a creature and more of an entity, capable of corrupting dreamwalkers and feeding off their negative emotions. It was a force that had existed long before Luna’s time and would likely continue long after.

Anon’s thoughts kept drifting back to the comics and TV show. If the Nightmare Force exists, how many other things I’ve read or seen could be real? It wasn’t just Nightmare Rarity that came to mind—he thought of the gauntlet of fire, the dragon migrations, and the various magical artifacts that had been featured in the series. What else is out there, lurking in the dreamscape or beyond?

The book also detailed the pitfalls of dreamwalking. It stressed that new dreamwalkers should only attempt the practice under the guidance of an experienced dreamwalker, preferably one of Luna’s staff. There was a heavy emphasis on the dangers of encountering dream demons and other malevolent entities, and the book warned of becoming lost in the dreamscape without proper training.

In the final chapters, Anon found a strange symbol at the bottom of the page. It looked like some kind of rune, and it caught his attention. He called over to Spike, who was lounging nearby, flipping through a comic book.

"Hey, Spike, what’s this symbol mean?" Anon asked, pointing to the page.

Spike hopped off his bean bag, leaning over to take a look. "Oh, that? That’s a sending rune. If you touch that, it sends a request to Luna’s staff. But honestly, it’s probably faster to just write a letter. That rune system’s kinda slow."

Anon stared at the rune for a moment, thinking. "So it sends directly to Luna’s people, huh?" He tapped the page thoughtfully. Not now, but it’s good to know. He filed the information away for later, closing the book with a slight frown.

It was unsettling how much this world mirrored the comics and TV show, but with higher stakes. The ponies here weren’t just characters—they were living, breathing creatures with real dangers surrounding them, and that included the dreamscape. Anon realized just how out of his depth he was—if he was going to dreamwalk, he needed to take this seriously.

The final warning in the book was clear: "If you are attempting dreamwalking, only do so with a trained professional." There was that sending rune again at the bottom of the page, as if to reinforce the point.

Anon sighed, closing the book. Nightmares, dream demons, and the Nightmare Force. This world is way more dangerous than I thought.

He grabbed the next book, "The Physical and Magical Anatomy of Ponies," ready to dive into his research.

Anon flipped open the book titled "Pony Biology and the Nature of Magic", settling into his chair. His eyes skimmed the title page and then focused on the first chapter: "Thaumatic Networks and Pony Physiology."

The book explained that magic wasn’t just something unicorns wielded with their horns or that pegasi used to control weather. All ponies had a magicinfused body, tied to their thaumatic networks—the magical pathways that channeled energy through their bodies like veins. Magic wasn’t just for spells or flight; it was embedded into their very biology.

"All ponies possess a network of magical pathways known as the thaumatic network. These pathways conduct thauma, the raw magical essence of the world, allowing ponies to interact with their environment. Each tribe uses this magic differently

Unicorns channel magic through their horns, using it to cast spells and manipulate the world around them. Their horns are the focal points of their magic, and they can concentrate large amounts of thauma into powerful, directed bursts.

Pegasi have magical nodes concentrated in their wings and hooves, allowing them to manipulate clouds and weather, and to defy gravity with flight. Their magic also helps them resist harsh conditions like cold or wind while flying at high altitudes.

Earth Ponies, however, are unique in their connection to the earth itself. They channel magic through their hooves, enabling them to interact with nature in a profound way. Their magic enhances their strength, stamina, and ability to nurture plant life.

Anon blinked as he read through the section. So Earth ponies aren’t magicless after all... It’s just subtle. He glanced down at his hooves, pondering how much magic might be coursing through them without him even realizing it. He read on.

These focal points of magic are areas where thauma is concentrated. Ponies use these nodes to tap into their magical reserves and interact with the world. Some nodes are more developed than others, depending on the tribe. For example, a unicorn’s horn is one large thaumatic node, while a pegasus has multiple nodes spread through their wings. Earth ponies have their primary nodes in their hooves.

"Telekinesis: A New Study."

One of the latest developments in pony magic is the rediscovery of Telekinesis. Historically, this ability has been associated exclusively with unicorns, who focus telekinetic magic through their horns. However, recent studies led by Lyra Heartstrings suggest that all ponies—Earth ponies and Pegasi included—possess latent telekinetic abilities. These abilities allow ponies to grasp and manipulate objects, even without hands or fingers. The magical field generated by their hooves acts as an invisible 'grip' on the object.

"Telekinesis, huh?" Anon muttered, gripping the edge of the book with his hoof, realizing how easy it was. He hadn’t even thought about it, but now it made sense. Ponies were able to grab things all the time without fingers. Unicorns just got the flashier version of the ability.

Lyra’s research has shown that ponies, especially Earth ponies, can strengthen their telekinetic grip through practice and intent. Visualization exercises can help those who struggle with grasping or lifting objects with their hooves.

Anon raised an eyebrow. "So I’ve been using magic this whole time without realizing it." It explained why holding objects felt so natural, like a faint sensation of gripping them with invisible fingers. Lyra Heartstrings’ studies really turned things around. He could practically hear her boasting about how she cracked the mystery.

As he continued reading, the book expanded on Thaumatic Disruption, describing how injuries or overuse of magic could lead to significant problems for all three pony tribes.

"If the thaumatic network is disrupted, it may result in longterm or permanent damage to a pony’s abilities. Unicorns may experience uncontrollable magic bursts, pegasi may lose their ability to fly, and earth ponies may lose their connection to the earth, becoming physically weaker."

Anon shivered slightly. Thaumatic disruption sounded dangerous. His transformation had probably messed with his magical network somehow—honestly, he still didn’t fully understand how this body functioned. Maybe that’s why I’m having such a hard time controlling this pony magic.

He turned the page to the section on Earth Pony Magic and found himself leaning closer to the book.

"Earth Pony Magic: Strength and Endurance."

Earth ponies have a profound connection to the land, channeling their magic in a more passive, yet powerful, way. While unicorns and pegasi can focus and direct their magic outward, earth ponies draw magic from the earth itself, enhancing their physical strength, stamina, and durability. This connection enables earth ponies to thrive in agricultural roles, using their magic to encourage plant growth and enrich the soil.

Additionally, earth ponies possess a latent magical ability that strengthens their physical resilience. Their bones and muscles are reinforced by a constant flow of thauma, which makes them more durable and less prone to injury compared to the other tribes.

Earth ponies, though often underestimated in magical potential, have proven to be an essential component in the stability and growth of Equestria’s natural world.

Anon pondered the section for a long moment. Stronger bones and muscles... That explained why he’d felt more physically capable despite being in a filly’s body. It’s not just strength; it’s magical reinforcement.

He continued reading, reaching the final segment on Thauma Manipulation.

"Though traditionally viewed as ‘magicless,’ Earth ponies have recently begun exploring their capacity to manipulate their magical reserves more actively. Some Earth ponies have developed techniques to channel their inner thauma in specific tasks, beyond their natural talents. This is an emerging field of study, with promising results in the realm of physical augmentation and enhanced durability during highstress activities."

Interesting... sounds like there’s a lot more to Earth pony magic than I thought. Anon thought, closing the book and staring down at his hooves again. He had underestimated how much potential this body had.

His mind drifted to Scootaloo, wondering if her problem with flying was related to this. If Pegasi have thaumatic disruptions, maybe that’s why she can’t fly... Could be something in her magical nodes.

Anon leaned back in his chair, his brain buzzing with new information. There’s a lot more to Earth pony magic than I thought... I just need to figure out how to use it.

Anon turned to the next section of the book, his eyes catching the title: "Estrus and Stallion Cycles in Ponies." He paused for a moment, knowing that this part of the book was going to delve into some uncomfortable details. But curiosity got the better of him, and he started reading.

Estrus and Stallion Cycles in Ponies

Estrus is a natural biological cycle for all ponies, playing a crucial role in reproduction and general health. While mares experience this process more visibly, stallions undergo their own cycles that influence their behavior and biology, though in a more subtle way. These cycles are tied directly to a pony's magical pool, and how their body processes magic.

For fillies (and mares), estrus typically follows a seasonal pattern. However, the size of their magical pool and their body's relationship to thaumatic energy can alter the length and intensity of their cycles.

Normal Estrus: A typical estrus cycle will last anywhere from three days to a week, with mares experiencing heightened physical sensations, increased libido, and a stronger desire to mate during this time. The magic flowing through their bodies amplifies these feelings, pushing them toward reproduction. Many describe this sensation as a “burning heat,” as their magical reserves become more active during the cycle.

Overbearing Estrus (as related to Magical Bearing): For mares and fillies with larger magical pools, this process becomes far more intense. These ponies endure an extended estrus period with greater intensity, often requiring external tools such as magical suppressants or remedies to manage their overwhelming desires. The heightened magical activity also increases their physical stamina, allowing them to endure longer periods of physical exertion, including sexual activities, without tiring as quickly.

Creatures in this state might experience their estrus more frequently than others, sometimes multiple times per season, which can be both physically and emotionally draining.

Anon blinked at the description of overbearing estrus. So, basically, if your magic pool is too big, you end up with a libido you can’t control? He thought back to how his body had reacted earlier with Spike, wondering if his own condition might be related to this. Let’s hope not.

For stallions, their biological cycle is known as the Cycle of Surge. Unlike mares, whose cycles are focused on fertility, stallions experience periodic surges of magical energy that increase their aggression, libido, and physical stamina. These surges are often triggered by environmental factors such as proximity to mares in estrus or changes in season.

Normal Surge: Stallions experience regular spikes in thaumatic energy, which manifest as an increase in physical prowess and libido. This is the body’s way of preparing for potential mating and ensuring the stallion is in peak condition to attract mates.

Overbearing Surge: In rare cases, stallions with a larger magic pool will experience overbearing surges, which result in extreme sexual drive, prolonged stamina, and difficulty controlling their urges. These stallions may engage in long bouts of physical activity, whether in training, fighting, or mating, often going far beyond the limits of an ordinary pony. Like with overbearing estrus, the use of magical suppressants is often required to control these intense cycles.

In both fillies and stallions, estrus and surges are natural processes, but when influenced by large magic pools, they can spiral out of control, leading to physical and emotional exhaustion. Ponies suffering from these conditions should seek regular medical and magical assistance to ensure they are able to live healthy, balanced lives.

Anon couldn’t help but shake his head. So, overbearing magic basically turns you into some kind of... I don’t know, sexcrazed athlete. Great. He had to admit, this world’s biology was far more complicated than anything he’d dealt with before. The more magic you have, the more it messes with your body.

He continued reading, reaching the part about Magical Bearing.

Magical Bearing and Its Effects on Estrus and Surge:

As previously mentioned, Magical Bearing refers to the unique condition that occurs when a pony or creature possesses an especially large magic pool. While this can lead to increased abilities, it also results in abnormal biological functions. There are three main types of Magical Bearing, as outlined earlier:

Overbearing Appetite: Creatures with a massive magic pool often develop an insatiable appetite for food, which helps fuel their body’s increased energy consumption. Their heightened awareness may also tie into this, giving them an almost preternatural ability to sense their surroundings.

Overbearing Estrus/Surge: As detailed above, ponies with large magic pools can experience heightened and prolonged sexual drive during estrus or surges. Their bodies are able to endure long periods of activity without tiring, and they may find it difficult to suppress their urges.

The Third Form: The most mysterious and least understood form of Magical Bearing is said to affect only a few individuals throughout history. While details are scarce, it is believed that those suffering from this third form undergo drastic physical and magical changes, with significant implications for their future. Princess Celestia is among the few who have suffered from this rare condition, though further details remain classified.

Anon tapped the side of the book, trying to make sense of all of this. The third form... It was mentioned again, but still no real details. Whatever Celestia had gone through was clearly serious enough to keep under wraps. Makes you wonder what kind of magic she’s really dealing with.

He flipped back through the pages about estrus and surges, thinking about how these cycles shaped the lives of ponies. So, if you’re a stallion or mare with a huge magic pool, you’re basically cursed to deal with this nonstop unless you get help. He thought again of Twilight’s toys and her organized approach to everything. Maybe she’s just keeping herself balanced.

Conclusion

Ponies and other magical creatures in Equestria are highly influenced by their magical pool and its connection to their biological cycles. Whether it’s the insatiable hunger seen in overbearing appetites, the overwhelming sexual drive found in overbearing estrus or surges, or the enigmatic third form of Magical Bearing, magic shapes every aspect of a pony’s life, even their most intimate moments.

Ponies experiencing any of these symptoms are encouraged to seek assistance from trained medical professionals, who can provide both physical and magical support to help regulate these effects.

Anon sighed as he closed the book. Magic affects everything in this world. It was a lot to take in, but at least now he had a better understanding of the biology that made ponies tick—and what could happen when things went wrong.

Anon leaned back in his chair, rubbing his temples. The biology book had been intense enough, but Equestrian Law was proving to be even more of a mental slog. He glanced over at Spike, who was still sprawled on a bean bag, absorbed in a comic book. How is he still at that? Anon thought. Hours had passed, but Spike showed no signs of moving.

Turning back to the thick tome in front of him, Anon flipped to the next chapter: "Spoils of War and Territorial Rights." He scanned the pages, trying to absorb what he could.

In ancient Equestria, particularly under Pegasus law, victors in battle held the right to claim spoils from the defeated. This included both territory and captured creatures, who were often treated as property. The purpose of these laws was to consolidate power for the ruling class, rewarding military victory with land and labor.

Spoils of war included not only the defeated soldiers but also their offspring, such as eggs or young creatures, who could be claimed and raised under the authority of the victor. In modern Equestrian law, while slavery is formally abolished, the legal framework still allows for royal decrees to claim certain individuals—particularly in cases of conflict or conquest.

One key example involves the dragon egg taken during the last conflict with the Dragonlands, which was later given to Princess Celestia. The egg hatched into what is now known as Spike, the personal ward of Twilight Sparkle, though legally, he remained a product of these old laws. Under these traditions, Spike was initially considered a spoil of war, only later to be given a more formal role as an assistant and companion to Twilight.

Anon blinked at the words, feeling a chill. Spike’s egg had been taken as spoils? It was unsettling to think of Spike not as Twilight’s loyal assistant, but as something closer to property, at least in the eyes of ancient law. It’s still in effect, he reminded himself. Even now, those old rules still hovered over creatures like Spike.

He flipped the page, moving into the next section about royal power and treaties.

Equestrian law grants extraordinary powers to the princesses, but their authority is moderated by certain checks and balances. The structure of the government is designed to prevent any one princess from holding absolute power, though in practice, their control is considerable.

Princesses can issue royal decrees, which have the force of law. These decrees can only be overturned by a majority vote from the other ruling princesses, or by a rare fivefourths majority of the Council of Nobles. While such vetoes are possible, they are exceedingly difficult to achieve, given the political power of the princesses.

Princesses are allowed to form treaties with foreign nations or territories without prior approval. These treaties are subject to review by the Council of Nobles, who may amend or nullify the terms if deemed necessary. In cases of national emergencies, a princess’s authority to make treaties or decisions is absolute until the council convenes to review the actions taken.

The Royal Guard, though under the command of the princesses, serves only as an emergency army in times of crisis. The three tribes maintain their own militias and mercenary groups, ensuring that military power is not fully centralized. Only in rare cases of dire threat does the Royal Guard assume full military responsibilities, often under Princess Celestia’s direct command.

While Celestia’s treasury is separate from Equestria’s national funds, she has the authority to loan money to the government during times of financial need. These loans must be repaid, though the Council of Nobles manages national spending to ensure that no princess’s personal wealth dominates government policy.

The princesses also have the power to classify or declassify any information they deem sensitive. Such decisions must be reviewed by the other ruling princesses within a year, and classification can only continue with a majority vote. In cases where public safety is at risk, information may remain classified for extended periods, though it is subject to review.

"Classified information," Anon muttered. The princesses had so many layers of control it was hard to keep track of. They could wield immense power with little interference, and even though the Council of Nobles and other princesses had the right to oppose them, it seemed rare that anyone would.

He turned the page, now curious about the laws surrounding wards and students.

The distinction between a ward and a personal student is crucial in Equestrian law. Both involve being claimed by a princess, but they differ significantly in rights and responsibilities.

A ward is a creature claimed under the ancient Pegasus law of patrocinium. This law grants the princess complete guardianship over the individual, allowing them to make decisions on behalf of the ward. Parental rights are overridden, though parents retain visitation rights. The ward has little autonomy and is fully subject to the authority of the princess.

In contrast, a personal student is granted more autonomy. While they are still under the guidance and control of the princess, their role focuses on education and training. A personal student may retain more freedom, but their fate is closely tied to their mentor. Parental rights are still diminished, but students are not as restricted as wards.

Historically, personal students have gone on to become powerful figures in their own right, though the authority of the princess remains supreme in their education and development.

So that’s the difference, Anon thought grimly. I’m a ward, not a student. Twilight hadn’t taken him on to teach him; she had simply claimed him, and with that came the full authority over his life. Not much room to breathe there.

He read further, hoping for some clarification that might offer a way out of his predicament, but instead found himself drifting into the laws regarding royal marriage.

When a princess chooses to marry, their spouse’s title depends on their status before the marriage and whether they hold land or magical authority.

If a spouse holds royal status or significant magical power, they may be granted the title of Prince or Princess, sharing in the authority of the kingdom. Such individuals may also issue royal decrees and preside over their own court. Upon marriage, the spouse may be elevated to the title of King or Queen, provided they meet the required conditions and receive a majority vote from the other princesses.

A consort, on the other hand, holds no official authority. While they may influence their spouse, they do not have the power to issue decrees or affect state policy. Consorts often serve ceremonial roles and are often nobles or foreign rulers who do not possess the magical or political power necessary to gain full royal status.

There are cases where a consort may be elevated to royal status, but this requires the unanimous approval of all ruling princesses and a special council vote.

In rare cases, a male alicorn—whether created, born, or arriving in Equestria—automatically assumes the title of Prince and, if married to a ruling princess, becomes King. This law is an exception due to the rarity and power of male alicorns, whose magical authority places them directly in line for rulership.

That explains Shining Armor, Anon thought as he read. Though he held the title of Prince, it was clear that his role was tied directly to Cadence’s authority. He was a princeconsort, lacking the full power of a King unless he held land or magical authority on his own.

The rules seemed both strict and flexible, depending on the circumstances, but the distinction between a consort and a prince was clear—power wasn’t given lightly.

Anon rubbed his temples, feeling overwhelmed by the endless rules and laws of Equestria. He stared at the pile of books in front of him, each one thick with confusing text about ancient customs and modern decrees. Glancing at the clock, he noted that only a few hours had passed, but it felt like a lifetime.

Spike was still lost in his comic, lying lazily in his bean bag across the room. The dragon seemed oblivious to the gravity of everything Anon was wading through. Anon wished he could just sit back and relax too, but the weight of his situation pressed down on him.

He flipped through the next section of the law book, eyes scanning over the pages that outlined the pegasus law of patrocinium, the very law that had bound him to Twilight. As the words sunk in, the enormity of his predicament became clearer.

The law was old, stemming from the warrior tradition of the pegasi. Back in the days before Equestria's unification, patrocinium allowed a military leader or noble to claim guardianship over an individual without a family or home. The law had been passed down and modified over the centuries, but the core remained the same—those claimed under patrocinium were wards, with little say over their fate.

In modern Equestria, a princess could invoke this law to claim any unclaimed creature or pony under their protection. Once invoked, the ward was under their guardianship until they came of age or were deemed mentally fit to live independently. The only ways to escape this claim were to become a personal student of the princess or to marry one of the princesses, thus elevating the individual to royalty.

Anon sighed deeply. Twilight could’ve made him a student, which would have at least given him some control over his life. But she didn’t. Now, he was stuck—under her control until she decided he was ready to be free. Marriage or student status were his only options for freedom. Great.

His eyes flicked to the map lying open on the table. He had more pressing concerns. If he could figure out where exactly in the timeline he was, he might be able to plan ahead. Knowing what disasters lay ahead would be invaluable.

Anon spread the map wide, his eyes roaming over the familiar places—Ponyville, Canterlot, Cloudsdale, Manehattan. It felt strange to see them drawn out so precisely, no longer abstract locations on a screen but real places, each brimming with potential danger.

The trick was figuring out when he was. He needed to piece together the timeline of events based on what was happening around him. Anon thought hard about the show, trying to recall specific details that could help him place himself in the right season.

Turning to Spike, he asked casually, “Hey, Spike… the Cutie Mark Crusaders—how are they doing these days?”

Spike glanced up from his comic, raising an eyebrow. “Uh, same as always, I guess? Still trying to earn their cutie marks. They’ve been working hard on that for a while now.”

Anon’s heart skipped a beat. The Cutie Mark Crusaders didn’t have their cutie marks yet? That meant he was still in Season 5—likely near the middle or end of it. He breathed a sigh of relief. The Crusaders’ cutie mark episode hadn’t happened yet, which gave him a bit of time before Season 6 kicked off.

“Yeah, they’ve been trying all sorts of stuff, but nothing’s stuck yet,” Spike added, flipping another page of his comic.

Anon nodded, barely listening as his mind raced. If the Cutie Mark Crusaders were still blank flanks, then he hadn’t hit some of the bigger story arcs yet—Starlight Glimmer was still lurking in the background, but Thorax, Tirek, and the Storm King hadn’t appeared in any real capacity. That meant he had time to maneuver, to figure out what his next steps should be.

He scanned the map again, now viewing it through the lens of what he knew from the show. Canterlot had already faced Tirek, but the big changeling arcs were still on the horizon. If he could stay ahead of the major plot points, he might have a shot at avoiding some of the chaos.

“What about Twilight and Starlight Glimmer?” he asked, trying to sound nonchalant.

Spike shrugged. “Twilight’s still working on redeeming her, I think. She’s been spending a lot of time teaching Starlight stuff in the castle.”

That confirmed it. Season 5, right before Starlight’s redemption arc was fully realized. Anon breathed a little easier. No Thorax, no big changeling problems yet.

Anon kept asking small, carefully worded questions, trying not to draw Spike’s suspicion. Everything Spike said lined up perfectly with the timeline from Season 5. Rainbow Dash hadn’t joined the Wonderbolts yet, Tirek was still locked away in Tartarus, and Flurry Heart hadn’t been born.

It was all falling into place. Anon had landed squarely in Season 5, but that only gave him a little breathing room. Big events were coming, and he needed to be ready for them. His heart raced as he thought about all the things that could go wrong—the changelings, Discord, Tirek’s escape, and who knew what else.

Closing the map, Anon sat back in his chair, staring at the ceiling. He was stuck under Twilight’s guardianship, and now he had to figure out how to survive the chaos of Season 5 and beyond. He needed to plan, to stay ahead of the game, because if he didn’t, this world was going to swallow him whole.

Day 4: A filly doesn't kiss and tell

Twilight’s tongue glided over his hooves, her breath hot and heavy as she dragged her slick tongue between his frogs. Every movement was desperate, her collar tight around her neck, the faint jingle of the metal a constant reminder of her submission. Her wings, bound tightly, fluttered helplessly at her sides, straining uselessly as her magic remained sealed, her horn locked with a restricting ring. Beneath her, a chastity belt hugged her body, cruelly trapping her soaking slit, her arousal dripping onto the floor as her hips shook and gyrated in a display of needy submission.

Anon gazed down at her with cold, unfeeling eyes, his chest rising and falling as he took in the sight of the once-powerful princess reduced to such a pathetic state. Twilight pressed her muzzle harder against his hoof, her breathing ragged as she tried to find some semblance of satisfaction in her helpless state. Every flick of her tongue was laced with need, every desperate lap begging for his approval.

“Look at you, filthy little filly-fucker.” Anon’s voice slithered from his throat, each word sharpened with contempt. He gripped the collar, yanking her head up, forcing those tear-glazed eyes to meet his unyielding gaze. “Is this what you wanted, Twilight?” he sneered, a dark satisfaction lacing his tone. “To crawl, to lick at my hooves, to become nothing more than a pathetic, broken bitch?”

Twilight’s body quivered, her voice breaking into a trembling whimper as her bound wings twitched helplessly at her sides. “Please… more,” she breathed, each word a fragile plea soaked in raw need. Her hips ground against the floor, her chastity belt pressing hard against her throbbing, needy slit. "Hit me… please! Paddle me… make me yours!" She was frantic now, every syllable dripping with desperation, begging for his touch, for his control, for that sting of degradation she craved.

A low, satisfied chuckle rippled through Anon’s mind, a dark voice thick with malice and twisted pleasure. “Look at her now,” it murmured, every word a wicked caress. “Begging to be broken. She deserves this, doesn’t she? After what she did to you, after stripping you down, making you feel helpless under her control…” The voice grew sharper, urging him on. “Make her crawl. Make her pay for every moment she made you weak, powerless—she’s earned this, hasn’t she?”

“You deserve every second of this, Twilight,” Anon hissed, his voice laced with venom, each word sinking into her like a poisoned blade. The thick mist curled around them, swirling in dark tendrils as he loomed over her, claiming her with a look. “Filthy. Helpless. Mine,” he spat, his voice a low, cutting snarl. “Nothing more than a plaything beneath me… exactly where you belong.”

"You deserve this, Twilight," Anon hissed, his voice dripping with venom as the mist around him thickened, curling through the air like smoke. “Every filthy second of this. You’re mine.”

With a vicious yank, he forced her head back down, his hoof pressing hard against the top of her head, grinding her face into the ground. Her ass remained high in the air, shaking and gyrating, the chastity belt teasing her mercilessly as she continued to moan in desperation. "You love this, don’t you? Being nothing but a plaything. That’s all you ever were."

"Yes... yes, please..." Twilight’s voice cracked, her body quivering under the weight of his hoof. "Make me yours... please..." Her words came out between gasps, every part of her body screaming for more, her hips grinding helplessly against the floor as her wings struggled in vain against their restraints.

Anon’s lips twisted into a sadistic smile, his eyes blazing with that pinkish glow as the mist poured from him like smoke from a fire. "You’re nothing, Twilight. Just a pathetic, filthy little filly-fucker. You’re not fit to be a princess. You can’t even control yourself." His hoof pressed down harder on her head, forcing her deeper into the floor. "Look at you—reduced to this. Whimpering for me like a broken animal."

"Yes!" Twilight gasped, her hips bucking uselessly, her breath coming out in ragged, desperate bursts. "Please... degrade me more... I’m nothing without you... I need it!"

The mist swirled around them, thickening as the voice returned, coaxing him deeper into his control. "That’s it… take her, own her. She’s yours."

Anon’s heart pounded, the pink mist curling around his mind like a vice, tightening with every word. His hoof ground into her head, keeping her pinned down, her ass still trembling in the air, the chastity belt only adding to her unbearable need. But just as the mist began to consume him, something snapped.

A sharp clank echoed through the air.

Chains—thick, iron chains—shot out from nowhere, wrapping around the presence that had been whispering in his ear. The pink mist faltered, flickering for a moment as the chains tightened around the source of the influence. The creature didn’t struggle, its movements calm, as if merely intrigued by the sudden development.

The mist around Anon’s eyes began to thin, slowly releasing its grip on his mind as the presence was pulled back, restrained by the iron chains. His breath steadied, the pounding in his chest lessening as the control returned to him. His hoof remained firmly planted on Twilight’s head, but his focus shifted to the figure now bound in chains.

"You’re not fooling me again with tricks like this," Anon said coldly, his voice cutting through the air with a razor edge. His lips curled into a smirk as he finally looked up at the swirling pile of mist, bound by the chains.

Beneath him, Twilight whimpered, her breath shallow, body trembling as she pressed her face against the floor, his hoof firmly planted on the back of her head. Her wings were bound, her horn capped, the collar tight around her neck. Desperation and submission filled her eyes as she whispered weakly, "More… Please…"

But her voice faded, her form dissolving under his hoof, turning to a wisp of mist that joined the swirling haze around them. Anon watched as she melted away, her existence erased as though she were never there at all. The air thickened as the dark, oppressive dreamscape dissolved around him.

"Let’s go somewhere more comfortable," Anon muttered, his voice low, dismissing the lingering traces of the degrading scene.

The space began to shift, the remnants of the twisted vision giving way to something familiar, far more grounded. The oppressive darkness peeled away, revealing soft tones and the warm light of his old therapist’s office. The misty void transformed, and there, in the familiar room, Anon settled into his favorite chair—the one he used to sit in as he listened to others.

The large window framed the clear blue sky outside, the city buildings standing tall, bare trees casting shadows across the streets. The gray couch sat across from him, the two armchairs by the window, exactly as he remembered. A sense of nostalgia tugged at him, but he didn’t linger in the feeling for long.

His eyes focused on the mist that still swirled lazily before him, bound by rattling chains. Though it had no true shape yet, the faint pinkish hue flickered like a warning, pulsing gently in the air.

Anon leaned back in his chair, eyes narrowing as he watched the mist shift and writhe before him. Chains rattled softly, and a faint pinkish glow pulsed from within the mist, slowly taking form. Bit by bit, limbs and curves emerged, until a figure solidified—a demoness bound tightly in a restraint jacket made for a pony, the leather straps snug against her form, pressing down her wings. Chains coiled over her, holding her taut in place, yet nothing could suppress the confident gleam in her crimson eyes as she looked up at him with a smile.

Black stockings hugged her legs, disappearing into dark panties that clung to her hips, each curve perfectly defined. A small black collar adorned her neck, and from her lower back flicked a sleek, sinuous dolphin tail, smooth and tapered, curling almost playfully over her side. She shifted, lifting one leg just enough to show the full length of her thigh, the gleam of her flanks catching the light. Every movement seemed crafted to draw his gaze, as if she were inviting him to look, her tail swaying with a slow, teasing grace.

Lilith’s voice slipped out like silk, low and mocking. “Mmm, tying me up already? I didn’t know you had it in you.” Her lips curved in a smirk. “Not that I mind being kept… restrained. Quite the bold move, for such a prim little filly.”

Anon’s face remained impassive, his professional mask firmly in place. He rose from his seat, looking down at her with the same neutral expression he would give any patient. But then, with a snap of her tail and a mischievous glint in her eye, the jacket and chains vanished from her form and reappeared around him. The leather straps wrapped around his smaller frame, while the chains settled heavily over him.

He glanced down, unfazed, noting how the jacket hung loosely from his much smaller filly-sized body. With little more than a shrug, he slipped out of the oversized restraint, letting it fall to the floor in a heap. Calmly, he nudged it aside with his hoof and settled back into his chair, his gaze unwavering.

“Are you finished?” he asked coolly, his tone unaffected.

Lilith let out a delighted laugh, her eyes gleaming as she lounged back on the couch, clearly unbothered by his lack of reaction. She stretched, letting one wing drape over the edge of the couch, her body reclining with deliberate ease. “Oh, don’t play coy with me,” she purred. “After all, I was drawn here by something very enticing. The kind of raw, overflowing lust that one simply can’t ignore.” She traced her tongue along her lips. “And it’s all coming from you.”

Anon tilted his head slightly, watching her with the same detached calm. “Is that so?” he replied, his voice flat. “And I suppose you expect me to be impressed.”

Lilith chuckled, savoring his stoic reaction. “Oh, darling,” she purred, leaning forward as her thigh shifted, lifting just enough to give him a glimpse beneath, her teats barely concealed. “Impressed would be an understatement.” Her smile widened, a knowing glint in her eye, as she tilted her head and pointed a hoof toward the floor. “But I don’t think you even realize what you’re radiating. Look down, little filly.”

Anon's gaze flicked downward, his mask slipping for a brief second as he noticed it—a thick, pink mist pooling around his hooves, swirling slowly, like smoke from a fire. The faint shimmer of the mist seemed almost alive, pulsing gently with an odd warmth that he hadn’t noticed before.

“Lust,” Lilith whispered, her voice lingering on the word as if savoring it. “Pouring out of you, like sweet nectar. It’s touching every dream in reach.” She waved a hoof, and with a slight gesture, the pink mist rippled, parting like a curtain to reveal a thin portal-like view into the dreamscape beyond.

Through the opening, Anon watched the mist snake outward, drifting through the dreamscape in tendrils. The hazy pink fog curled around the edges of other dreams, seeping into them, twisting and warping the visions of those it touched. Small, formless creatures—shadowy figures without true shape—clustered along the mist’s edges, drawn in and feeding off the lust radiating from him.

Lilith’s smirk widened as she watched his reaction, relishing each flicker in his eyes.

Anon’s gaze caught on Big Mac’s dream bubble, curiosity gnawing at him. The mist cleared, and the image within hit him like a punch. Big Mac had Zecora pinned, her blinders strapped tightly over her eyes, casting her face into shadow. Her hooves were dug deep into the dirt, her striped body trembling under him, her legs splayed as he drove into her relentlessly. The earth beneath them was churned from his weight and force, pressing her belly-first into the ground with each brutal thrust. Zecora’s gasps filled the air, desperate and pleading, but it was clear she couldn’t stop herself from giving in entirely.

“Filthy striped slut,” Big Mac growled into her ear, his hot breath searing against her coat. “Knew you were nothing but a wild mare needing to be put in her place. That right?” He drove his cock deep, filling her to the hilt, making her body arch with each movement, his girth stretching her, grinding against her sensitive inner walls. She could only moan in response, her voice breaking as his hooves pressed down, leaving marks on her body that would bruise.

Big Mac’s hooves dug into her sides, pulling her hips up to meet him, her back legs shaking, her teats brushing the rough ground beneath her as he pounded her mercilessly. His cock stretched her with each powerful thrust, his hips slamming against her striped ass, each impact driving her body deeper into the earth, leaving her breathless, shivering, and moaning in helpless submission.

Anon’s face burned as he watched Big Mac and Zecora entangled, her body trembling beneath him as he dominated her into the dirt. Lilith leaned close, her sly gaze catching every flicker of Anon’s expression. “Quite the taste for a filly your age, hmm?” she teased, her voice a whisper, dark and taunting. “Didn’t expect you’d be into such… hard work.” She giggled, seeing his embarrassment only deepen.

As they drifted on to the next bubble, a faint haze of pink mist swirled between the scenes, its tendrils creeping through each dream. In Lyra’s bubble, the mist curled around her like a warm, enticing embrace, blending seamlessly with her fantasy. She lay stretched out, her legs parted and her body quivering in the open meadow, her breath coming in heated gasps as the faceless human loomed over her.

The pink mist coiled around Anon and Lilith as they drifted into Lyra’s dream bubble. Inside, Lyra lay sprawled on her back, her green coat flushed, her chest rising and falling in breathless anticipation. The faceless human’s hands roamed over her, his fingers grazing down her sides, groping at her soft curves with firm, practiced motions. One of his hands trailed up to her muzzle, slipping a finger between her lips, hooking around as she suckled on it, her eyes half-lidded in a haze of desire.

The other hand drifted lower, moving between her thighs, parting her as he began to play with her tender, heated folds. His fingers slipped along her entrance, teasing her, a soft whimper escaping Lyra as her body arched up to meet his touch, her moans coming out muffled around his finger.

Lilith leaned over, eyes bright with fascination. “An odd creature she’s got there,” she murmured, an intrigued smile tugging at her lips. “But… can’t deny there’s something… interesting about it.”

Anon, trying to keep his composure, quickly took out his notepad, jotting down something hastily, his cheeks flushed as he captured every detail before forcing himself to look away.

They drifted onward, the pink mist thickening around them as the next dreamscape materialized—theirs, the intertwined visions of Mr. and Mrs. Cake.

The mist thickened, wrapping around Anon and Lilith as they entered the last dream bubble. Inside, both Mr. and Mrs. Cake’s desires were woven together, echoing each other in vivid, heady detail, with Pinkie Pie commanding the scene in each.

In Mrs. Cake’s dream, she sat bound and trembling, her hooves tied, helpless to move, as she watched Pinkie riding her husband with a ferocity that left him gasping. Pinkie’s body moved in a rhythm, her hips slamming down on Mr. Cake, each thrust drawing shameless moans from him as he struggled against his bindings, desperate to reach his wife. Mrs. Cake whimpered, her eyes fixed on the sight, a pool of need forming beneath her as she struggled against her bonds. “Please, Pinkie… let me join…” she pleaded, her voice thick with desperation.

Pinkie only smirked, tossing her mane back, never breaking her pace as she ground down on Mr. Cake. “Oh, Mrs. Cake,” she purred, not even glancing in her direction. “Just sit there and watch like a good little mare.”

The scene shifted, pulling them deeper into Mr. Cake’s dream, where he was the one bound and helpless, his cock twitching and leaking as he watched Pinkie straddling his wife. Mrs. Cake lay beneath her, restrained, her body arching as Pinkie thrust into her with a massive, throbbing cock that filled her with every movement. Mr. Cake’s eyes were wide, his breaths shallow, pre-cum dripping steadily as he squirmed, whimpering with need. “Pinkie… please… let me… let me…”

Pinkie only laughed, glancing back at him as she rode Mrs. Cake, every thrust intentional, dominant, leaving Mrs. Cake breathless beneath her. “Oh, poor Mr. Cake,” she teased, “maybe if you beg louder…” Her taunt echoed, threading through both dreams, her control absolute over each of them, leaving them helpless and wanting under her grasp.

As Pinkie drove herself into Mrs. Cake, her movements a blur of intensity, she glanced back over her shoulder at Anon, a mischievous grin spreading across her face. With a wink, she tossed him a look that promised she hadn’t forgotten he was watching, her eyes gleaming with playful challenge, daring him to join.

Anon let the dream portal slide shut, closing it as easily as pulling down a thick velvet curtain. His gaze shifted to Lilith, who was already waiting for him with a sly, wicked grin plastered across her face, her eyes gleaming with pure amusement.

"Who knew you were such a little pervert?" she taunted, her voice dripping with mockery. "No wonder you’ve got those twisted little fantasies about your precious new princess, Twilight." She leaned in close, her grin widening. "But something tells me you could be far more creative if you’d just let loose.”

She giggled, a low, lilting sound that filled the space with a playful malice. Anon steadied his breath, pulling his scattered thoughts together, his cheeks cooling from the blush that had betrayed him. His red-tinged coat faded back to its natural green as he took a calming breath, slipping into the cool, unreadable mask he’d honed through years of handling unruly patients.

“I’m here to get some answers,” he said, his tone steady and precise as his gaze locked onto hers, cold and unwavering.

Lilith’s eyes gleamed with a mix of amusement and hunger. “Ooh, answers from me, hmm? What is it you want to know, doctor?” She leaned back, her sleek tail flicking lazily, a smirk tugging at her lips as if she was perfectly at ease.

He ignored her taunt, maintaining his professional detachment, his stare unblinking. Anon was the seasoned therapist now, sizing her up like a challenging subject—determined to draw the truth from her, however she might try to dodge or deflect. For once, it was her turn to play the unruly patient.

Anon adjusted his composure, clearing his throat, his voice calm and steady. “Why did I catch your attention, anyway?”

Lilith’s eyes sparkled with a blend of amusement and genuine intrigue as she leaned in, her voice a low, satisfied purr. “Simple. You’re probably the youngest pony in a very long time to enter a state of true dream awareness, and that alone is rare. But you? You’re different, and I do mean different.” She let the words linger, savoring his reaction. “Most foals can toy with their dreams, shaping them subconsciously. But as they grow, that spark fades—they lose the ability to influence anything with real intention. Yet here you are, bending the dreamscape to your will, with every bit of control and focus as if it were yours to command.”

She leaned back, her gaze drifting over him with something almost like hunger. “It’s rare. Intoxicating, really, how your power just pours out of you. No wonder our dear Princess of Nightmares wants to keep you close… or contain you.” Lilith’s smirk widened, a mocking glint in her eye as she drawled, “Our Princess of Nightmares… always so proud of that title, isn’t she?”

She gave an exaggerated sigh, her eyes flashing with something darker. “Always thought she’d rule over the dreams and the nightmares. Poor Luna.” Her gaze grew almost wistful, a glint of malice behind her smile. “It was so much more fun when she was Nightmare Moon.”

Anon kept his face impassive, but his mind was racing as he quickly scribbled down her words in his notebook. Lilith’s brow arched, her gaze drawn to his writing, a flicker of surprise crossing her face as she stared at the unfamiliar script. She tilted her head, trying to decipher it, but her calm expression barely wavered.

“A secret language, hmm?” she purred, recovering smoothly. “Keeping me out of the loop already?” Her tone was taunting, her gaze sweeping over him, but it was clear the strange letters had unsettled her. She leaned in closer, her voice dropping to a teasing whisper. “You keep that hidden from me, little pervert. I like a challenge.”

Ignoring her provocations, Anon took a deep breath and moved on, slipping back into his therapist-like composure. “What about the dreamscape itself?” he asked, voice cool and calm. “How do you move around in it?”

Lilith’s expression shifted, her smile turning wicked. “What, the little filly hasn’t figured it out?” Heugh was rich, almost gleeful, and it tugged at his temper. “Baby steps, hmm? But here’s the thing,” she leaned closer, her eyes glinting, “knowledge in this world isn’t free.”

He held her gaze, irritation sparking in his chest. “And what exactly would that cost me?”

She ran her tongue slowly over her lips, a coy smile playing on her face. “A bit of give and take, darling. You give me something of yours, and I’ll share something equally valuable with you.” She reached out, brushing a lock of his mane aside, her hoof lingering just long enough to feel his muscles tense under her touch.

Anon flicked Lilith’s hoof away, his expression unamused. She only laughed, a throaty, mocking sound that sent a flicker of anger through him. Taking a breath, he closed his eyes, blocking her out as he steadied his thoughts. When he opened them again, he found himself standing alone in a vast, dark void, illuminated by a single beam of light. Three figures stood in the circle, each a mirror of himself, embodying his own conflicting impulses.

Opportunity stood first, eyes gleaming, wearing a smirk that practically dripped with mischief. “Play along? Obviously. A hot, powerful demoness showing interest in us—don’t waste the chance! She’s practically begging to be handled.” Opportunity’s voice was feminine, her posture relaxed as she looked back at him with a gleam in her eyes.

Logic adjusted his stance, his tone calm and measured. “Playing the game might be wise, but only if we’re strategic about it. We can get what we need from her—answers, resources. But we must be careful.” Logic’s voice was smooth, his gaze steady, watching Anon carefully.

Moral stood tall, eyes narrowed, arms crossed. “Absolutely not. You can’t trust something like that. She’s a creature of deceit and temptation, and anything that powerful taking interest in us—there’s no way this ends well.” Moral’s face was stern, a warning clear in his voice.

Anon listened, taking in each argument with a weary sigh, carefully considering the weight of each perspective. Before he could make a decision, Lilith’s voice cut through the void, her tone laced with amusement. “Oh, Anon, dear, it’s terribly rude to have a conversation about me while I’m right here.”

With a sharp snap of her tail against the ground, the dream bubble shattered. The versions of Anon tumbled together in a messy heap, piled awkwardly on top of each other. They scrambled, giving each other disgruntled glances as they clambered to their hooves, dusting themselves off. Opportunity shot Lilith a mischievous wink, while Logic nodded stiffly. Moral held her gaze, looking unimpressed.

Settling himself back in his chair, Anon straightened, meeting Lilith’s gaze with his usual level expression. She put on a look of exaggerated innocence, her eyes wide as she leaned in closer. “Just trying to help, love,” she purred.

Moral opened his mouth to object, but Anon raised a hoof, silencing him. He took a slow breath, letting the last hints of conflict leave his expression as he relaxed against the chair. “Fine,” he said, his voice smooth and controlled, “we’ll play your game.”

Lilith giggled with delight, her tail flicking playfully. Anon let out a quiet, exasperated breath, while Moral grumbled under his breath. Logic merely stood with his usual calm, observing the others, and Opportunity unabashedly eyed Lilith up and down, taking in every inch of her form.

“Are you going to finish answering my question?” Anon asked, his voice steady.

Lilith leaned forward, stretching out her words with a languid satisfaction. “To get around the dreamscape, dear, you’d have to pop your own dream bubble—destroy it, and recreate it to shape as you will. Of course, that’s if you’re capable.” Her voice held a teasing lilt. “Or, you could just pop it and never make a new one... but that has its risks. I’m sure Princess Luna would have a thing or two to say about that kind of recklessness.”

She leaned in, her eyes glinting with mischief. “The dream bubble is your domain; it keeps your essence contained. Destroy it without learning to form a new one, and you’ll be... exposed to the dream world directly. And that, darling, can be dangerous.” She smirked, tapping a hoof to her chin thoughtfully. “Luna had to learn that the hard way. That’s why she never truly lets it down, even when she’s awake. All the princesses naturally have bubbles like that now—protected, impervious, and as close to untouchable as a mortal can get. Usually, anyway.”

Lilith’s gaze sharpened, and she let her voice drop to a seductive murmur. “Speaking of bubbles and all that delicious energy… what exactly is making you put out so much intoxicating lust?” Her eyes gleamed, tracing over Anon with relish.

Before he could answer, Opportunity cut in, shrugging with a lazy grin. “Oh, you know—the usual. Some late-night fun, and let’s be honest... there’s currently a plug deep in our ass. That’s probably why all the lust is pouring out,” she said, giving Lilith a cheeky wink.

Lilith’s grin stretched wickedly. “Ahh, I knew you were a little pervert,” she purred, eyes alight with intrigue. “And already into the heavier play? Where were you a few centuries ago?” Anon simply rolled his eyes, but the exchange prompted Opportunity and Lilith to fall into easy flirtation, each throwing suggestive glances and playful remarks.

Moral promptly bopped Opportunity on the back of the head, muttering a reprimand. Lilith only laughed, her eyes narrowing with interest as she regarded Anon. “You know, you’d probably be capable of much more... if whatever’s wrong with your body were fixed.”

Anon blinked, glancing at her sharply. “What do you mean?”

Lilith’s expression grew contemplative, but her smile stayed. “Your body’s... misaligned. Whoever put you together did a bit of a rush job, I’d say. Or, perhaps someone meddled where they shouldn’t have.” She leaned back, studying him like a puzzle to be solved.

“Can you do anything about it?” he asked, feeling Logic’s approval as well as the expectant gazes of the other aspects as he weighed his options.

Lilith’s smile was slow, full of mischief. “Oh, for a price.”

The other aspects looked at Anon in unison, eyes expectant as he considered the deal. He turned back to Lilith, narrowing his gaze. “What kind of price?”

She leaned forward, her voice dropping to a silken murmur. “Just a kiss. Let me taste your essence—it’ll help me get to know you better, intimately.” Her eyes sparkled with mischief as she watched him, savoring his reaction. “Besides, you’re an interesting one, Anon. If Luna’s watching, and other... parties are sniffing around, maybe it’s time I kept us on friendly hooves.”

Lilith’s grin widened, her voice a seductive purr as she leaned in even closer. “I’ll be your friendly little bed demon, Anon. Right there when you need me… right where you want me.” Her eyes glinted, savoring each word. “Just a kiss to seal it, and we’ll get very well acquainted.”

Anon took a breath, letting the weight of his decision settle over him, considering everything that lay ahead if he chose to accept Lilith’s offer. He felt the pull of each of his aspects, their voices mingling within him. He knew what was at stake, what he would need to overcome Twilight, and how desperately he needed someone powerful—and outside her influence. Luna might be able to help, but would she? Luna was too intertwined in Equestria’s fabric, a savior, and a ruler. He needed something outside that, a force untouched by loyalty to Twilight or to the kingdom itself. The risk was monumental, but he had little choice; Lilith was his best chance. For now.

He remembered all the human tales of deals with demons and the inevitable price that came. But his was a story he intended to make better. With a final, decisive breath, he opened his eyes, jotting one last note on his notepad before handing it off to Logic, who scanned the page and nodded his approval.

Anon rose, meeting Lilith’s eyes. “Let’s do this,” he said, voice steady. “But the others will be keeping an eye on you.”

Opportunity grinned, elbowing him playfully. “Lucky dog, you,” she said with a wink.

Lilith’s grin spread wide, her expression radiant with excitement. With a speed like lightning, she scooped him up, twirling him in the air like a doll, her pink chest fur warm and soft, pressing close against him. “Oh, the fun we’re going to have, Anon,” she purred, her voice a delighted hum. “Don’t worry… you probably won’t regret this.” Anon flushed, feeling the warmth of her body all around him.

Lilith glanced at Opportunity, flashing her a sly smile. “Oh, don’t worry, little cutie. If we’ve got time to spare, I’d be more than willing to play with you, too.”

Opportunity laughed, grinning, though her eyes remained watchful, as did Logic and Moral, each maintaining their silent vigilance.

Lilith turned her gaze back to Anon, her voice dropping into a whisper as she leaned in. “Now then, little thing. You ready?”

He nodded, bracing himself. Lilith closed the distance, her muzzle meeting his in a surprisingly tender kiss. Anon closed his eyes, surrendering to the unfamiliar warmth—until something slick and warm slipped past his lips, parting them and reaching deeper than he’d expected. His eyes flew open as her tongue moved in, exploring him with an impossible thoroughness, its heat sliding along his own, pressing downward with a deliberate, almost invasive intent. He tensed, feeling a strange panic rising, but her firm grip held him in place.

“Hold still,” she murmured softly, her voice a gentle command. “Just a moment longer…”

Her tongue delved deeper, touching places a simple kiss should never reach, weaving through him with a purpose beyond mere passion.

Anon felt himself slipping into the depths of the kiss, every sense overwhelmed by her relentless presence. Her body pressed tightly against his, her warmth flooding through him, igniting every nerve. Her coat felt luxurious, the contours of her form molding to his own as her hooves traced along his back, pulling him closer, filling him with a need that seemed endless.

Her tongue moved deeper still, exploring with a slow, teasing patience that left him breathless. Each twist and press reached further inside, as if touching his very core. He melted under her, his world narrowing to the heat of her body, the taste of her kiss, the touch that drew him into her. In that moment, he lost himself in her gaze—eyes that seemed to see every hidden desire, endless wells of indulgence that mirrored his own darkest thoughts back to him. It was consuming, as if every hidden longing he’d ever kept buried had surfaced, exposed under her watchful eyes.

Lilith broke the kiss slowly, her tongue lingering just a moment longer before pulling back, savoring the taste she’d drawn from him. Her eyes half-lidded, she let out a soft, breathy sigh, her gaze flickering with a raw hunger. “Mmm… different. *Very* different,” she murmured, almost to herself. Her voice was tinged with a hint of wonder, as if she’d tasted something entirely new. She licked her lips, looking down at him, eyes dark with satisfaction. “That was… unique, like nothing I’ve tasted before. And I’ve tasted plenty,” she teased, a smirk curling at the corner of her mouth. “Something in you, so new, so raw—it was almost enough to *satisfy* me. And believe me, it’s been *millennia* since I could say that.”

She gazed down at Anon, who was still caught in the haze of the kiss, his senses barely beginning to settle. Her hooves moved almost on their own, pressing him against her body, drawing small, involuntary moans from her lips as she savored the warmth of his presence against her. For a moment, she was lost in it, her grip tightening, body pressing firmly into him, her need barely restrained.

But then, with a sudden shift, she tossed him back, sending him sprawling toward the versions of himself—the scattered aspects of his psyche—waiting just beyond. Before he could fully recover, a flash of movement caught his eye.

A bat pony guard came crashing into view, wielding a massive warhammer, swinging it with deadly precision. The blow sent Lilith slamming against a bookshelf, the impact rattling the room. Anon blinked, disoriented, as the guard turned, his crimson eyes narrowing on Lilith, his expression dark.

“We warned you, demon,” he snarled, his voice a low, dangerous growl. “If we caught you invading another pony’s dream, we’d make you regret it.”

Lilith, barely holding back a moan, propped herself up, her gaze flicking to the guard with a mixture of defiance and barely restrained desire. Her body trembled, fingers trailing over her own skin, as if even the violence of the impact had only stoked the fire in her. Anon couldn’t help but stare, noticing her hand pause just at the edge of restraint.

“Are you… alright?” he asked, still trying to shake off the lingering effects of her touch.

The guard’s glare shot to him, his teeth clenched, frustration written on his face as he took in the sight of her—a demon barely resisting the urge to touch herself, her breath coming in shallow gasps, her eyes flashing with unhidden lust.

As Anon sat up, still trying to shake off the dizzying effect of Lilith’s kiss, Logic strode over, he expression sharp and assessing. She looked him over with a critical eye, her wings shifting slightly as she took in his flushed face and unsteady stance.

“Are you… coherent?” she asked briskly, her tone clipped, though a hint of concern flickered in her gaze. She peered closer, eyes scanning for any sign of lingering influence from Lilith, muttering something about regaining composure.

Anon nodded, though he could still feel his heartbeat thundering in his chest. “I’m… fine,” he managed, his voice steadier than he felt.

Opportunity, however, sidled up with a playful grin, her eyes gleaming with curiosity. She leaned in, one eyebrow arched. “So… how was the kiss?” she asked, a teasing lilt in her voice, clearly delighted by the turmoil written across his face.L

Anon blinked, his cheeks flushing again as he stammered, “It was—uh, intense.” He cleared his throat, trying to gather his composure under Opportunity’s mischievous scrutiny. “She’s… unlike anything I’ve encountered.”

Opportunity’s grin widened as she exchanged a knowing glance with Logic. “I’ll bet,” she murmured with a wink, enjoying his flustered reaction.

Logic simply shook her head, though there was a faint smile at the corner of her mouth. “Well, as long as you’re still intact,” she muttered dryly, her tone laced with a hint of reluctant amusement.

Meanwhile, Moral had positioned himself between Anon and Lilith, standing guard with a watchful gaze that flicked between the bat pony and the demoness. Nightwing, the bat pony with the Warhammer, remained stoic, his voice cold and unyielding as he addressed Lilith.

“Take this seriously, you… hedonistic horse!” Nightwing snapped, his voice sharp with barely-contained anger.

Lilith only smiled, her movements slowing as she gathered herself. “Why should I, Nightwing? That’s what you want, isn’t it? But I’m not about to give you what you want.” She licked her lips slowly, her gaze a blend of teasing and challenge. “And that experience I just had?” She sighed in satisfaction. “Not an act, dear. You’re lucky I’m not pounding myself right here in the middle of your little monologue.” She arched an eyebrow. “Though I’d always make time for you, of course. How’s your sister doing, hmm?”

Nightwing’s face twisted in barely-restrained fury, his eyes narrowing as his control frayed. “Don’t you dare,” he growled, his voice thick with anger, but Lilith’s mocking gaze only sharpened. She tilted her head, her voice slipping into a twisted, pained imitation.

“Brother… where are you? It hurts so much…” she whispered, her voice lilting and mocking as she twisted the words like a blade. The taunt hung in the air, dripping with cruelty. “Help me, brother… why aren’t you helping me?”

Nightwing’s stoic demeanor fractured further, his words caught in a jumble of outraged sounds as he fought for control, his grip on the Warhammer tightening.

Just then, Anon, finally back on his feet with the help of his other selves, stepped forward, still irritated. “Hey, you dickhead! You almost hit me!”

Nightwing spun around, his eyes widening in surprise. “Young lady, you shouldn’t be using language like that.”

Anon felt a surge of anger at the condescension, stronger than he’d felt before, like an instinctual resentment toward being talked down to. He was ready to throw someone out of his dream again when a strange presence rippled through the air—a dual sensation that stopped him in his tracks. One was familiar and comforting, an unmistakable weight he recognized as Luna. Alongside her, he sensed seven other presences, similar yet foreign, each carrying Luna’s powerful essence as though bound to her will, distinct yet connected.

Lilith’s eyes narrowed, and she quickly dodged back, barely missing a spear that hurtled past her, embedding itself in the floor where she’d been standing. The room seemed to expand, stretching as if to accommodate the new arrivals, space warping in strange, impossible ways. Anon couldn’t tell if Lilith had altered it, or if the dream itself was shifting in response to the powerful presences.

Then, Luna strode in, her very presence radiating command. She wore armor unlike anything Anon had seen before—a masterpiece that seemed to predate even her Nightmare Moon days. Etched in intricate patterns of gold and silver, the armor shimmered with an otherworldly glow, each curve and swirl catching the ambient light as if alive. The ethereal shine emphasized her formidable power and the weight of her authority over the dreamscape. She was every inch the warrior princess, regal and fierce, her gaze piercing as it swept over the room, intensifying the already thick tension in the air.

Luna’s gaze swept over the destruction in Anon’s office, her eyes narrowing as they fixed on Lilith, almost ignoring Anon entirely until her attention was drawn to the multiple versions of him. A flicker of confusion crossed her face, her brows furrowing briefly before her expression hardened, her gaze shifting back to Lilith with a darker, fiercer scowl.

"Thou dost dare…" Luna's voice cleft the silence, cold and unyielding, each word heavy with threat. "Thou dost dare trespass upon the sanctity of mine own pony's mind and seek to corrupt them?" She stepped forward, her voice as biting as ice. "I see that the taking of two of thy wings was not punishment enough for thy transgressions."

Lilith’s playful, lustful expression vanished in an instant, replaced with a venomous glare as she hissed at Luna, her entire demeanor shifting from taunting seduction to barely-contained rage.

A vivid pink flame ignited in Lilith’s eyes, the edges flaring outward like searing embers. Her pupils narrowed into slits as her mocking expression twisted into something darker—pure, feral rage. The flames licked at her gaze like live fire, casting an eerie glow that made the air around her pulse with heat. The guards flanking Luna reacted instantly, snapping into fighting stances with their spears raised, each one tense and ready to strike, their eyes locked on the dangerous, seething figure before them.

“Do not underestimate me,” Lilith hissed, her voice low, simmering with fury. “You were lucky last time… but this time, I am not alone.”

At her words, the space outside the dream bubble began to warp, filling with thousands of watchful, glowing eyes, each one shifting and blinking from the shadows beyond the barrier. The eerie sight cast a dark, rippling glow over the room, as if they were surrounded by a vast, waiting legion.

“And I’m not foolish enough to fall for the same trick twice,” she continued, her voice edged with lethal confidence. “Your title won’t save you this time.”

Luna’s eyes blazed as she stepped forward, her voice cold and biting. “I showed thee mercy once,” she declared, each word as sharp as a blade. “And yet, even now, thou dost scorn it, throwing away thy life for mere thrills.” Her gaze hardened as she addressed Lilith. “I shall not make the same mistake twice. Thou and thy wretched ilk shall be cast back into the void, whence thou camest.”

Lilith’s smirk only widened, a dangerous pink flame flickering in her eyes as her fangs bared in challenge. “Oh, is that so?” she purred mockingly. “Then give it thy best shot, Nightmare.”

Luna’s jaw tightened at the name, her fury barely restrained. Before she could respond, Lilith’s horn began to glow with ethereal light, and pink flames erupted around her, casting long, shifting shadows across the room. The night guards immediately raised their weapons, unicorns charging their horns in preparation. Beyond the dream bubble, countless eyes blinked into view, shadowy forms ready to enter at Lilith’s call.

As the tension built, Anon clapped his hooves loudly, the sound slicing through the air and grabbing everyone’s attention. He looked between Luna and Lilith with a mix of irritation and determination.

“I don’t care if you two want to kill each other,” he said firmly. “But not in my dreamscape. If you want to fight, take it outside.”

One of the guards, Mango, raised an eyebrow, murmuring under her breath, “Wow… this kid’s got moxie.”

The night guards exchanged uncertain glances, visibly thrown by Anon’s interruption, while Lilith chuckled, her eyes gleaming with amused surprise.

Luna was the first to recover, though a deep frown remained etched on her face as she turned her attention back to Anon. “What dost thou mean? We came to deliver thee from this depraved creature’s grasp.”

Logic stepped forward calmly, his tone level. “Respectfully, we don’t need rescuing,” he replied. “Yes, she entered uninvited, but we were in the middle of a conversation when your guard nearly crushed us trying to get to her.”

Opportunity added with a grin, “Yeah, we were having a nice chat—and one very passionate kiss—before Nightwing over there decided to get jealous.”

A gasp rippled through the guards, and Mango’s voice murmured, “A kiss? With Lilith?”

Nightwing’s jaw clenched, his eyes narrowing further, though he held his silence. Luna’s frown deepened, her suspicion growing as she addressed Anon. “And yet, it does not explain the vast amount of lust that hath tainted this realm, emanating from here.”

Nightwing leaned closer to Luna, whispering quietly into her ear. Her eyes widened with surprise, and she nodded, gesturing for one of her unicorn guards. “Night Star!”

Night Star stepped forward and saluted. Luna murmured instructions to him, and his horn glowed with a pulsing light, sending a wave of magic throughout the dreamscape.

After a moment, Night Star’s eyes shot open in shock. “Your Highness… it’s not Lilith. This… all of this… it’s coming from the child.”

A murmur of disbelief spread among the guards, and one of the female bat ponies shook her head. “That can’t be. There’s enough lust here to flood the entire dream realm. It’s shaking the very foundations.”

Night Star frowned at her, she tone firm. “My readings are accurate. The source is unmistakable—it’s the child. Even now, his dream bubble is radiating lust by the barrel.”

Lilith raised an eyebrow, her grin widening into a wicked smirk. “Oh, I see how it is—ready to crucify a poor, innocent lust demon at the first sign of trouble,” she drawled, dripping with sarcasm. “I told you this wasn’t my doing, but no, of course you’d jump to blame me.” She crossed her hooves, her eyes gleaming with a mix of amusement and indignation. “Honestly, I think I deserve an apology.”

The guards scoffed in unison, their voices low and disdainful as they muttered, “ shut up Whore.”

Lilith rolled her eyes, casting them a playful pout. “How rude… some knights you are. No idea how to treat a lady.”

Luna shot Lilith a glare, then turned back to Anon, a flicker of frustration in her gaze. “Tell me,” she said carefully, “why art thou producing such intense lust, and why dost thou project it beyond thy dream?”

Anon’s face flushed, humiliation twisting in his gut as the bitter truth settled over him. Of course, it’s that damned plug, he thought, seething at the memory. A punishment from Twilight herself, something she’d arranged to keep him under control, to remind him who held the power. Before he could find the words to respond, Lilith’s amused voice cut through his thoughts, a knowing smirk in her tone.

“Oh, so it seems someone enjoys a little extra attention back there,” Lilith cooed, her voice dripping with mock sympathy. She leaned in, her smirk widening as her gaze flicked over him. “Tell me, is there a toy tucked away? Did our naughty little filly have her fun until she just couldn’t keep her eyes open?” Her tone was taunting, a blend of genuine curiosity and cruel amusement, savoring every hint of his discomfort.

Anon spluttered, his face turning scarlet. “No! She’s lying! That’s not—it’s… complicated!”

Logic, unfazed by the situation, stepped forward to clarify. “Our punishment involves a magical plug approximately a quarter inch in diameter, placed in the posterior,” he explained clinically, his voice flat.

The guards looked more confused than ever, but Luna’s gaze turned contemplative, her brows drawing together in thought. “And… the projection?” she asked, her voice wary.

Logic continued, his tone thoughtful. “Indeed. We didn’t fall asleep naturally; we passed out from exhaustion, leaving our brain in a half-awake, half-asleep state. This state is forcing our brain to remain active even as it tries to shut down, which may be why this dream bubble isn’t properly contained.”

Night Star eyes widened. “That’s impossible. Or… it’s unheard of,” he said, clearly stunned. “It would be like forcing a pony into a waking sleep… almost like torture.”

Logic nodded. “In essence, yes. The stimulation prevents the brain from fully resting, creating this unstable dream state that’s allowing everything to leak out.”

Anon turned an irritated glare on Lilith. “So this is all because of you, then?”

Lilith arched an eyebrow, her tone dismissive. “Oh, don’t blame me, dear. You created a dream within a dream. I simply burst the little ‘private conversation’ bubble you made.”

Luna turned back to him, a flicker of surprise crossing her face. “A dream within a dream? Dost thou know how dangerous that is?” Her guards exchanged impressed looks, clearly taken aback.

Opportunity smirked, tossing her mane. “Guess we’re just that good.”

Luna raised a hoof, silencing the room with a decisive gesture. “Enough,” she commanded. “There shall be no further questions.” She turned back to Anon, her expression softening as she approached him, her posture guarded yet cautious. Her guards closed ranks around her, weapons still trained on Lilith, prepared to strike at the first sign of aggression.

Luna stopped just before Anon, her gaze steady as she spoke, her voice soft but resolute. “Anon… I understand that trust is difficult for thee, but I wish to help. Tell me where thou art, so I may retrieve thee. Whatever plight thou art in, I assure thee, my protection would be far greater.”

The room fell silent, each set of eyes fixed on Anon as he weighed her words, the weight of their attention pressing on him.

Anon took a steadying breath, his mind racing as he considered his options. Trusting Luna seemed safer on the surface, yet doubts gnawed at him. She was another princess—and Twilight, the very one who had once called herself his “savior” and now enforced this humiliating punishment, might be closer to Luna than he’d realized. How could he know whether Luna wasn’t already aware of Twilight’s actions, or, worse, condoning them? She might not be here to rescue him at all; she could just as easily report back to Twilight, even side with her.

Then there was Lilith—just as dangerous in her own ways, but outside Equestria’s politics, beyond the direct influence of the princesses. Luna would never ally with someone like Lilith, which, strangely enough, made her seem almost more predictable. Still, he regretted not being able to dig deeper into that history book; the little he did know of Luna’s past only complicated his choice further.

He could feel his other aspects weighing in, each pressing their own view. Logic’s careful reasoning leaned toward Luna and her resources; Opportunity was drawn to Lilith’s unpredictable boldness; while Moral balked, harboring a deep distrust of both. Their voices rose within him, colliding and swirling as he tried to settle on a decision.

Turning to Luna, he nodded. “I’ll tell you… but not right now. You’ll get your answer soon enough—wait for a magic rune to come to you. I’ll send it through one of your books.”

Luna’s eyes widened briefly, then narrowed into a frown. “Nay, Anon, I cannot permit that. Thou art too great a risk—not only to thyself but to other ponies as well. I know not what troubles plague thee, but thou art coming with us now. I will not allow thee to remain hidden in whatever place shelters thee.”

Opportunity spoke up, her tone defiant. “How exactly do you plan to do that? This is a dream. It’s not like you can reach our body, and we’ll wake up eventually.”

As Luna’s magic flared, all four Anons found themselves enveloped in her aura. Each of them reacted differently—Logic with curiosity, Opportunity with indignation, Moral with calm acceptance, and Anon himself struggling against the magical grip.

He twisted, gritting his teeth. “Fine! Then I’ll just wake myself up—”

He pushed, focusing his willpower, but it felt like he hit an invisible wall, a block in his mind stopping him from waking. The realization hit him hard: he hadn’t simply fallen asleep; he’d passed out, and whatever held him here was preventing any easy escape.

Luna’s gaze was cold and unyielding as she observed his struggle. “As Princess of Dreams, I choose when dreams end, Anon. If I choose for thy dream to remain… thou shalt continue in sleep until I release thee.”

Logic’s curiosity shone through as he spoke up, his tone thoughtful. “So, you can… force ponies into comas?”

Luna gave a terse nod. “Aye, I can.”

Panic surged through Anon just as a massive fireball shot toward Luna and her guards, forcing them to react. Nightwing stepped forward, raising a shield and blocking the attack, his expression unyielding.

Lilith’s mocking tone echoed through the room. “Pardon me, who said this conversation was over? Interrupting others is so rude.” Her eyes gleamed with amusement, and she let out a mocking sigh. “Honestly, Luna, runaway royalty or not, that was just disrespectful.”

Luna’s face twisted with disdain, her voice sharp. “Runaway drudge, thou art nowhere near powerful enough to challenge me. Be grateful my duties require me elsewhere, lest I deal with thee here and now.”

Lilith laughed, her eyes alight with scorn. “Is that so, Princess? I suppose keeping ponies captive against their will and bending them to thy whims must be part of ‘duty’ now.” She took a step forward, her smile wicked as she surveyed Luna’s guards. “The almighty Princess of Dreams, lowering herself to kidnapping her subjects.” Her voice dripped with mock concern. “Tell me, Luna, is it the power that has warped thee? Or was that cruelty always hidden beneath the royal speeches?”

Luna’s eyes flashed with fury, but Lilith pressed on, relishing each word. “No wonder the Nightmare found such fertile ground within you. Power and control—you were drawn to it, weren’t you? Enough to hold a mere colt against his will? How princely. And all this from the princess who claims to guard her subjects’ dreams.”

Luna’s voice was cold as ice. “Thou knowest nothing of duty or of honor, Lilith. Do not presume to lecture me.”

“Oh, but I do,” Lilith sneered, pacing with a theatrical air. “I may not be a ‘princess,’ but at least I do not hide my nature behind masks of nobility and virtue. Thou wouldst do well to look in a mirror.” She let out a dark chuckle. “Or art thou afraid of what thou might see?”

Luna’s face contorted, her voice edged with venom. “Speak once more, and I shall rid this realm of thy presence.”

Lilith merely laughed, her voice rolling through the dreamscape. “Temper, temper, Luna. It seems even the Princess of Dreams can be as petty as any creature.” She tilted her head with a sly grin. “Well, if you’re done with your empty threats, why don’t you release the filly? Or are you truly so desperate for control that you’ll resort to force?”

Luna took a step forward, her magic swirling around her like a tempest. “Anon is my responsibility. I cannot allow him to be taken in by the likes of thee—nor to endanger himself.”

Lilith smirked, unmoved. “Keep telling thyself that, Luna. I’m sure it sounds very convincing.” She shook her head, a mocking glint in her eye. “But if you don’t want to release him willingly, perhaps I’ll make the choice for you.”

The air between them crackled with tension, both of them poised to strike. Anon watched, heart pounding as the two powerful forces faced off, their intentions clear—and his fate hanging in the balance.

As Luna and Lilith’s standoff reached a breaking point, the guards prepared themselves for a fight, their stances tense and their weapons raised. Moral looked between Luna and Lilith, then spoke up, his tone level but defiant. “Well, I hope you both understand—neither of you gets a say in how we live. So, here’s a third option: everyone leaves, or else.”

Luna turned her gaze to Moral, her voice calm but authoritative. “Child, thou knowest not what is best for thee. Thou dost not understand the risks at play, nor whom to trust, if thou wouldst associate with that creature.”

Moral raised an eyebrow, glancing at Lilith, who only blew him a teasing kiss. “I’m not a child. I’m old enough to make my own decisions, and even if I’m making the wrong one, that’s my choice to make. One of the reasons we can’t trust you is that you don’t even believe us when we tell you what we need. How could we ever trust someone who doesn’t trust us?”

He gestured to Lilith with a smirk. “Lilith might be a soul-stealing demon, but at least she treats us like our balls have dropped.” Several guards looked confused, their expressions a mix of bewilderment and exasperation. Moral shrugged. “You treat us like some helpless kid who doesn’t know any better.”

Luna sighed, her face softening briefly. “Mayhap I do not understand the thoughts that race through thy mind, but thou art a child to me. A child who has clearly known a difficult life.”

Anon bristled, the irritation in his eyes plain. “Then I guess we’re at an impasse.”

Moral nodded, looking up resolutely at Anon as he hovered mid-air. “Yes, we are,” he declared, standing tall and unshaken, his gaze steady.

Luna’s expression flickered, a subtle mixture of frustration and concern. Moral took a slow breath, then asked, “Luna, let me pose you a question. It’s something simple, hypothetical—but it’ll tell me what I need to know. In my world, we ask it to test how much people really understand their own limits.”

Luna looked at him, brow furrowing. “Speak thy question, then.”

“How many children would it take to take down a fully-grown adult?”

Luna blinked, clearly taken aback, her confusion genuine. “Why would an adult be fighting children?”

Opportunity rolled her eyes, answering with an almost casual air. “It’s hypothetical, Princess. A thought experiment, something humans do for fun.”

Mango tilted her head, frowning. “Fun? What part of asking how many kids you could harm is fun?”

Logic stepped in, offering a calm explanation. “It’s an exercise in curiosity, a psychological premise. When humans consider questions like this, it gives insight into their sense of realism, their beliefs about their own strength and morals, versus what they assume they’re capable of.”

Luna looked unimpressed. “I would never harm a child.”

Moral’s eyes glinted, a hint of satisfaction in his gaze. “Perfect.”

Just as the words left his mouth, the dreamscape began to shake, a low rumble echoing through the room. The once-stable borders of the therapist’s office started to warp and expand, the walls stretching as if forced to contain something far larger than they were meant to. Luna and her guards tensed, exchanging wary glances, their postures defensive as they watched the office distort.

Heavy, pounding footsteps echoed from outside, the tremors growing louder as they approached. The once-cozy therapist’s office began to twist and stretch, somehow maintaining its familiar layout while morphing into an impossibly vast space.

Then, the door burst open, and a flood of Anons poured in, filling every corner of the room and even pressing up against the windows. Hundreds, then thousands, of Anons surged forward, climbing over each other, their voices and footsteps merging into a deafening cacophony as they poured in through every available entry.

Luna and her guards took defensive stances, their eyes wide with a mixture of shock and disbelief as they tried to make sense of the sheer impossibility of the sight.

The Anons poured into the room like a flood, each one subtly different from the next, a sea of individuality. Some had bright, messy tufts of hair sticking up at odd angles; others wore small accessories—one had a red bow tilted jauntily to the side, another sported a small crown made of tinfoil. There was even one wearing a pair of clunky glasses, his expression utterly serious despite the chaos around him.

Lilith wove through the crowd, seemingly delighted by the variations, slipping among them with fluid ease as if swimming through water. She hummed approvingly, eyes gleaming with mischief as she took in the adorable yet determined swarm of Anons surrounding both her and Luna’s guards. “Aren’t you all just darling…” she murmured, plucking a hat off one of them and placing it on another. Each Anon had something unique: a stripe of colored fur here, a lopsided grin there—like little fragments of a single soul, shattered and reshaped into countless forms.

Above the crowd, Moral hovered, surveying the scene with a knowing look. “These are all aspects of us,” he announced, his voice clear and unshaken. “Each one is a piece of Anon—an embodiment of a thought, a feeling, a memory.” His words resonated in the vast room, and as he spoke, the other Anons nodded in unison, some with excitement, others with grim determination.

The guards, usually stoic, began to shift uncomfortably. The reality of the vast numbers pressing in around them dawned in their wary expressions. Mango glanced nervously toward Luna, doubt creeping into her gaze, while Nightwing’s stance remained defiant, his eyes steely as he gripped his weapon, ready to strike despite the overwhelming odds. But for the first time in what felt like ages, Luna’s usual certainty faltered, a flicker of hesitation crossing her face as she assessed the innumerable, unpredictable swarm of Anons filling every inch of the dreamscape.Before he could make sense of anything, Anon’s eyes flew open as a sharp jolt crackled through him, snapping him awake with a sharp, gasping breath. Heart pounding, he blinked, the haze of his dream clearing just enough to reveal the familiar shadows of Twilight’s bedroom. His coat was soaked, dampness pooling around him—but as he took in the scene, he realized this wasn’t water from any bucket. No, this was the heavy, sticky aftermath of his own exhaustion and release, mingling with the sweat that still clung to his fur.

His gaze flicked down to find his hooves cuffed to the bedposts, pulled just far enough to leave him immobile, vulnerable, the cuffs chafing slightly against his coat. Twilight stood over him, her expression a mixture of impatience and faint amusement, her horn still sparking from the spell that had jolted him awake. She tilted her head, her voice dripping with wry satisfaction. “Seems you’ve been… busy,” she remarked, letting the innuendo hang in the air, her gaze lingering on his disheveled state.

Anon flushed, struggling slightly against the cuffs, only to wince as a sharp ache reminded him of the unyielding plug still firmly lodged inside him, its presence an unspoken reminder of her control. Gathering himself, he tried to shift his position, but his movement was halted as his hoof accidentally pressed hard against the bedpost, causing it to splinter with a loud crack.

Twilight’s eyes flashed with irritation, her horn sparking again as her magic gripped him, lifting him effortlessly into the air. “Careful,” she chided, her voice laced with warning. “If we weren’t already running behind, I’d make time to punish you for that.” With a flick of her horn, she cast an amending spell over the fractured bed leg, seamlessly repairing the splintered wood as if it had never been damaged. Her magic lowered him back onto the bed, her gaze holding him in check with a silent warning.

Anon remained still, watching as Twilight’s magic flickered again, summoning a small brass key from one of the bedside drawers. The key floated over to the hoofcuffs, clicking each lock open one by one. As the restraints fell away, his hooves touched the ground at last. But instead of relief, he felt an unfamiliar heaviness settle over him, his body weighted as though each limb resisted movement.

The exhaustion hit him immediately, his limbs sore and mind sluggish, still hazy from the chaos of his dreams. He stumbled slightly, his flushed cheeks betraying the remnants of sleep and the throbbing ache of the plug—mercifully still now, yet still lodged within him, a constant reminder of her control.

Twilight floated a stack of documents in front of her, scanning them briefly before glancing down at Anon, a look of mild disdain flickering across her face. “You look and smell terrible,” she remarked, her tone matter-of-fact. “Go take a shower and meet me downstairs in five. Spike’s already packed you a lunch and some breakfast.”

Too tired to argue, Anon simply nodded. “Fine,” he muttered. “But… coffee. Black, no sugar.”

Twilight raised an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at her lips before she called over her shoulder, “Spike! Extra-black coffee!” She barely glanced back as Anon limped toward the bathroom, his movements heavy with lingering exhaustion.

Under his breath, he grumbled, “I hate this place.”

Twilight’s ears perked up, catching his words, and she chuckled softly, returning to her reading with an amused smile

As Anon finally made his way to the bathroom, Twilight turned back to her desk, picking up the report she’d been reading. A smirk played on her lips as she skimmed the lines. “Such a naughty little filly,” she murmured to herself, savoring each word. “Causing so much trouble in the dreamscape… I had no idea a simple mud pony could stir up quite this much chaos.” She let her eyes drift, licking her lips at the thought. “A dreamwalker… at her age. And yet, Luna’s as naive as ever, taking this all so seriously. It’s almost laughable.”

She continued reading, her expression shifting as she reached a passage describing Luna’s recent investigations. Apparently, the Princess of the Night had encountered an earth pony filly—a green coat, black mane, and a constantly shifting cutie mark. The report detailed her advanced control over dreams, her ability to reshape the dreamscape consciously, and even her bizarre claim of being something called a “human male.” Twilight almost wanted to roll her eyes. Luna had even gone so far as to deploy her bat pony guards to follow up, as though they’d make capable spies.

“Really, Luna?” Twilight muttered, smirking. “Bat ponies may be good at skulking in shadows, but real espionage? If she had any sense, she’d have contacted *SMILE* or *FROWN*—they could at least manage without needing brute force or threats.” She paused, tapping a hoof thoughtfully. “Or maybe… perhaps I should call Tempest.” A smirk spread across her face. “She owes me a favor.”

Setting down the report, Twilight’s gaze darkened with satisfaction. “No matter. Perhaps I’ll keep a close eye on my little filly myself… wouldn’t want to miss any of the fun.”

Twilight was savoring the thought when a flash of golden light illuminated the room, and a sealed letter floated down onto her desk. Her smirk vanished, her pulse quickening as she recognized the magic immediately—Celestia had teleported the letter directly to her, bypassing Spike altogether. A rare move, and one that only meant one thing.

A thrill of both excitement and fear coursed through her. Celestia hadn’t spoken to her directly since that *incident* at the School for Gifted Unicorns, and even now, the payout for that family’s “settlement” was still eating into her royal funds.

Swallowing, Twilight forced herself to break the seal, her horn glowing as she unfurled the letter. Her eyes darted across the parchment, widening with every line. When she finished, the only word that escaped her lips was a quiet, frustrated,

“Buck.”

Day 4.5: A filly doesn't kiss and tell

The bathroom was a cloud of thick steam, curling around Anon’s body as hot water poured over him, prickling the sore, sensitive skin beneath his coat. The restraints had sunk in far too deeply, leaving his coat flattened and his skin mottled with bruises. His hooves ached, the soreness radiating up to his shoulders and chest, a constant reminder of his earlier ordeal.

He was… starting to feel this body in ways that deeply unsettled him. The filly’s smaller frame, once so alien and unnatural, now felt disturbingly synchronized with his mind, like a perfectly fitting glove he couldn’t remove. His movements no longer felt awkward or foreign but instinctive, automatic—as if this had always been his body.

Stretching his neck, he let his spine crack into place, the sensation oddly satisfying. Each muscle eased, and every joint loosened with a sense of relief that felt too natural. The tension he hadn’t realized he was holding seemed to melt away, replaced by an unsettling comfort in the movements of this form.

Slowly, his hoof trailed down his stomach, pressing into the soft coat and taut skin beneath. The contact grounded him, anchoring him further in this body that now seemed less like a shell and more like an extension of his mind—a home that wasn’t meant to be his but was becoming his nonetheless.

“Lilith” he whispered. The name slipped out as though it had been waiting on his tongue, heavy with an unspoken promise, summoning that familiar, ghostly whisper—a faint “Yes.”—almost teasing, curling into his mind like smoke.

The idea lingered. He’d made a deal, a pact he could feel looming at the edges of his mind, her shadow always just out of sight, lurking and watchful. He could feel it tethering him, tightening around him with a bond that might be impossible to break. He ground his hoof harder into his belly. There was no backing out now—not after everything.

Shifting his weight, he steeled himself to cleanse the soreness from last night’s ordeal. His hoof moved lower, slipping behind him as he braced to wash himself, but as he reached back, he froze.

The plug. The cold, inflexible shape nestled deep inside, a constant reminder of Twilight’s control. He felt a wave of frustration, his hoof hovering uselessly, knowing he couldn’t reach it, couldn’t take it out even if he wanted to.

Maybe… he could ask Spike, A strange thought, though the idea of explaining this left a hot pulse of humiliation in his chest. Or perhaps Twilight herself would handle it—businesslike and efficient, just another part of keeping him in line.

Anon felt a chill creep up his spine as he stood there, drying himself off in silence. He knew it. Today would either set his course or see him broken. And he didn’t know who Twilight planned for him to meet, but he could guess—a psychologist, a doctor, maybe even what passed for a social worker in this world. He had no doubt it would be someone whose job was to root out any resistance he had left and smooth it over, shaping him into whatever Twilight had in mind.

He turned away from the mirror, dismissing the sick feeling in his gut. He’d play it blank; he’d offer nothing. As far as they knew, he was a lost little pony—he didn’t know their world, their customs, anything about how they operated. That much was true, at least. And what he did know about this place, he’d learned the hard way: whoever the princesses were, they held nearly limitless power. Clearly enough to take him without a second glance.

His mind flashed back to Dr. Gentle Care, how easily the “doctor” had caved to Twilight’s demands. If he’d allowed her to bypass procedure to have him under her roof, what did that mean for him? Nothing good. He could bet on that.

Tossing the towel aside, he moved toward the door, taking a long, steadying breath. He didn’t want to imagine what she might do if he took too long. Whatever punishments she’d handed out so far, he could feel she was holding back, her patience like a thin line he didn’t dare test. He’d keep his head down. Just follow along for now.

As he reached the bottom of the stairs, the scent of coffee drifted toward him, warm and thick, filling the air. Spike stood below, lifting a mug of coffee toward Twilight with one claw, his face impassive. Another cup sat beside him, steaming faintly. It was obviously meant for him, Anon assumed, though Spike’s face gave nothing away. He took the final step, glancing from Spike to the cup, bracing himself as he waited for Twilight’s next move.

Anon made his way down the stairs, catching snippets of a casual conversation between Twilight and Spike. Spike’s voice had that familiar, slightly impatient tone as he waved a claw, looking at Twilight with a furrowed brow. “I mean it, Twilight, don’t forget my gems this time. It’s been weeks.”

Twilight didn’t look up, her nose buried in a thick book with an incomprehensible title. “Mm-hmm, I won’t forget,” she replied absently, flipping a page without even a glance his way.

Spike huffed, clearly unconvinced. “That’s what you said last time,” he muttered, his arms crossed as he stared at her, waiting for any indication she’d actually heard him.

After a moment, Twilight finally sighed, closing her book with a gentle thud and smiling down at him. “Spike, I promise. I’ll remember this time.” Her tone was earnest, as if she genuinely wanted to assure him, and it seemed to soften his frustration a bit.

Anon couldn’t help but step closer, half-joking, “Why don’t you just hire some servants to handle things like that?”

Both Twilight and Spike turned to him, their faces almost comically frozen with surprise, as if he’d just materialized out of thin air. Twilight’s expression flickered between confusion and faint shock, while Spike looked at him wide-eyed, the steaming coffee in his claw hovering in midair, his grip uncertain.

“What?” Anon asked, glancing back at them with a furrowed brow. “Did I say something wrong?”

Spike blinked, holding back a grin. “You just… startled us. I nearly dropped the coffee.”

Anon tilted his head. “How did I startle you? I just walked down the stairs. In clear view, too.”

Spike’s look turned almost comically dumbfounded. “Yeah, but… you didn’t make any noise.” Anon looked at him, even more confused than before, and Spike shook his head with a grin. “A day ago, you could barely manage without clopping all over the place. We could hear you from a mile away.”

Twilight’s surprise lingered as she studied him thoughtfully for a few seconds. “It’s about time,” she said, her tone warm but with a hint of impatience. “I was beginning to think I’d have to come up there myself.”

Anon swallowed, trying to brush it off. He hadn’t noticed his own silence until now, but as he thought about it, it struck him that humans didn’t make much noise when walking. Maybe some reflexes were returning—muscle memory, working with this unfamiliar body. He shook the thought off, snapping back to the present as Twilight’s words settled in.

“Oh, that… won’t be necessary,” he replied, slightly nervous, but Spike interrupted, stepping forward with a small smirk, holding out a cup of coffee.

Anon took it instinctively, the handle slipping into his grip with surprising ease. He brought it to his lips before he even realized, the warm aroma hitting his senses sharply.

Spike raised an eyebrow, his look half-amused, half-impressed. “You must be a quick learner—seems like your grip’s gotten a lot better from the last time you helped me out.”

Anon almost spat out his coffee, only managing to stop himself by choking on it. He spluttered and coughed, his mug trembling in his grip as his face flushed with heat. Spike’s amused look only deepened, and Twilight raised an eyebrow, watching with mild curiosity.

Finally recovering, Anon gave Spike an exasperated look. “Calm down, Casanova.”

Both Twilight and Spike blinked, looking at him with identical expressions of confusion.

“Who’s Casanova?” Spike asked.

Anon opened his mouth to explain, then stopped, realizing they wouldn’t get it. “Uh… just a griffin I knew,” he said, shrugging it off. Spike seemed satisfied with that, nodding, but Twilight frowned a little, her expression shifting in a way Anon couldn’t quite place.

He handed the mug back to Spike with a quick, “Thanks,” and Twilight glanced back toward the door.

“Let’s go,” she said, turning with a smooth, practiced tone, already floating her checklist alongside her.

As she started toward the door, Anon raised an eyebrow, hesitating. “Aren’t you forgetting something?”

Twilight stopped mid-step, her brow furrowing slightly in thought. With a faint glow of her horn, a checklist appeared from thin air, hovering neatly before her. She looked it over with a quick, clinical sweep, her eyes darting across the parchment. Satisfied, she rolled it back into nothingness with a flick of magic before glancing back at him, her expression composed once more.

“No,” she replied calmly.

Anon watched her, his mind flashing to the uncomfortable ache still nestled in his backside. "What about the... butt plug currently in my ass?” he muttered, just loud enough to catch her attention.

Spike couldn’t hold back a snicker, his lips pressed tight in a failed attempt to look composed. Anon shot him a glare, trying to be the bigger person and not scold him, while Twilight simply looked on, a faint air of confusion crossing her face.

Finally, Anon sighed, unable to resist pressing the point. “Aren’t you concerned that people might ask why your newly adopted filly is walking around with a… butt plug?”

Twilight chuckled softly, a glint of amusement in her eyes. “Why would anyone ask that? I’ve already cast a spell on it.”

Against his better judgment, Anon’s curiosity overrode his sense of caution. “What… spell?”

Twilight stopped mid-step, her brow furrowing slightly in thought. With a faint glow of her horn, a checklist appeared from thin air, hovering neatly before her. She looked it over with a quick, clinical sweep, her eyes darting across the parchment. Satisfied, she rolled it back into nothingness with a flick of magic before glancing back at him, her expression as composed as ever.

Her horn glowed again as she adjusted the checklist’s absence from her mental agenda, her tone slipping into the casual, informative rhythm of a lecture. “Oh, it’s a variant on the Ignore It, Leave It charm, a more discreet cousin of the Want It, Need It spell. Designed by a unicorn who couldn’t stand being stared at, it’s a charm that naturally directs attention away from certain… inconvenient details. In this case, everypony will simply be charmed not to notice—or even think about—the plug at all. Solves two of your issues: no pony will stare at you—at least, not at ‘that cute filly ass’—and you get to keep it inside for the rest of the day.”

Her eyes sparkled with a faint touch of mischief. “Or until I feel like taking it out.”

Anon wasn’t sure if he felt more irritated, embarrassed, or downright disgusted. Instead, he grumbled under his breath, giving a noncommittal wave to Spike and stomping past Twilight, who simply chuckled, falling in step behind him as they made their way out.

As they descended the castle’s main staircase, Anon kept his gaze fixed on the polished steps ahead, his hooves clinking softly against the stone. The sight of two guards standing stiffly by the castle entrance brought a sour twist to his gut.

Twilight didn’t miss a beat, raising her voice slightly as they approached. “This time,” she said with a faint smirk, “we’re going to teleport.”

The guards gave a curt nod but didn’t react further as Twilight’s horn began to glow faintly. Before the spell took hold, Twilight glanced down at Anon, her voice dropping to a tone of feigned concern. “Is there something wrong?”

Anon huffed loudly, rolling his eyes as he muttered, “No.” His tail flicked sharply behind him, the motion stiff with irritation.

Twilight’s smile widened at his reaction, but she didn’t say anything more. Her magic surged, enveloping them both in a brief flash of light.

Inside the examination room, Nurse Redheart and Dr. Gentle Care were locked in a hushed but heated exchange, their voices taut as they traded barbed remarks. Nurse Redheart’s expression was hard, a flicker of disgust flashing across her face as she glanced toward the door. Her jaw was set, her words sharp as she shook her head.

“Are you really asking me to treat that thing?” she whispered fiercely, her voice barely hiding her distaste. “Dr. Gentle Care, it nearly caved in my face. I can barely see out of my left eye—the bruises haven’t healed, even with magic. And those scans? They’re… wrong. We’ve got a foal with the bone structure of a grown stallion, female anatomy, and an unstable magical network. It’s as if one of Cosmos’s old curses crawled in here. That’s not a patient—it’s a liability.”

Gentle Care let out a heavy sigh, his gaze softening slightly as he glanced at her injured eye. He understood her concern, really. The scans were strange, to say the least, and Twilight’s insistence on handling this filly was… peculiar. A faint, dark thought stirred in his mind: Maybe this is another one of Twilight’s experiments gone loose. But he kept his tone even as he replied.

“Nurse, I know. But you know we don’t turn away anypony who needs care. It’s our duty, whether we like it or not.”

Redheart scoffed, crossing her forelegs with a glare. “Duty? Dr. Gentle Care, she’s dangerous. This is not normal. I don’t know why we’re playing along with this adoption game. That filly belongs in containment, with ponies in lab coats studying her. At least then, we wouldn’t be risking more injuries.”

Gentle Care watched her for a moment, a glint of weariness in his eyes. He knew she disliked children, but this went deeper than that. Redheart’s unease seemed personal. He wondered if it was the sheer oddity of the case that bothered her, or if she just didn’t trust what Twilight was up to. Not that he could entirely blame her.

“Look, I don’t love this situation either,” he replied quietly. “But Princess Twilight’s involved. That means every usual rule is out the window. I’ve already sent a report to Canterlot in the hope it lands on Celestia’s desk sooner or later, but for now, Twilight’s word is what we follow. And she’s dead-set on getting this filly adopted, so we’re doing the checkups. That’s the long and short of it.”

Redheart sighed, her annoyance flickering into something like resignation as she glanced toward him. There was an odd warmth between them, a tension softened only slightly by years of understanding. A quiet chuckle escaped her, a tired but knowing smile twitching at her lips.

“Twilight sure knows how to keep this town exciting,” she muttered wryly. “Living in Ponyville is one thing, but this hospital? It’s turning into a madhouse.”

Gentle Care’s mouth quirked into a smile despite himself. “What, you mean you don’t like a little excitement with your shifts?” he teased.

Redheart chuckled, her eyes warming as she nudged him lightly with her shoulder.

Dr. Gentle Care let a mischievous grin slip across his face as he reached a hoof up, gently rubbing against Nurse Redheart’s neck, leaning in close to pepper her with soft kisses. His voice dropped into a playful murmur. “You know, we’ve got at least twenty minutes before the appointment even starts… and I can think of a few ways to spend it.”

Redheart batted him away, but there was no real sting in her touch, her lips curving into a smirk as she rolled her eyes. “Twenty minutes, hmm? You’re not patient enough to wait until the end of the shift?”

He chuckled, his hoof trailing down her flank, grazing slowly, insistently along her side. “You know it’s nearly that time for both of us,” he murmured, his voice a low hum against her ear. “And I’ve got more excess magic to burn off than I know what to do with.”

Redheart’s tail flicked lightly against his hoof, teasing him back just enough to encourage without conceding. “You realize if we get caught again, one of the staff just might work up the nerve to report it to the director.”

Gentle Care laughed softly, brushing his muzzle against her mane. “The old mare? She wouldn’t dare get rid of us—you’re the best nurse in all of Ponyville, and I’m the only specialist in magical healing for miles.” He nipped at her ear, his eyes bright with mischief.

She sighed, relenting just enough to press her flank against him. “You’re incorrigible,” she whispered, her voice a blend of fondness and exasperation.

Dr. Gentle Care grinned, giving her flank a gentle nudge. “You love me for it,” he murmured, voice soft and teasing.

Nurse Redheart let out a low chuckle, then reached up, taking his face between her hooves as she pulled him into a deep, passionate kiss. Their lips met, slowly at first, but then deeper, with a heat that hinted at years of familiarity. When she finally broke away, she leaned close, her voice tinged with amusement. “You know, Mother always warned me about stallions like you.”

He laughed softly, brushing his muzzle against hers. “That traditionalist? If it were up to her, she’d have me locked in her basement and probably use me as a prize breeding stallion.”

“She’s not that bad,” Redheart chuckled, rolling her eyes, “and she’s calmed down a bit since we got permission to start our herd. Paperwork’s officially through, so you can finally call me your first alpha.”

“Okay, alpha,” he said with a soft exhale, a sincere smile creeping across his face. He couldn’t help but notice the way Nurse Redheart’s expression brightened when he said it. “You know, I wouldn’t mind if it was just you and me.”

“Oh, you and your talk of monogamy.” She nudged him playfully. “It’s been ages since that was common. I’m surprised we even remember what the word means,” she teased, leaning in with a smirk. “And besides, you really think I’d keep such a big, strong stallion like you all to myself? I’d be depriving half of Equestria’s mares of a true treasure.”

Redheart’s eyes sparkled with a mischievous gleam. “And besides, I might even have a few ideas for the betas in mind. You know Nurse Soft Pulse? The one who just transferred to Ponyville? She’s had her eye on you for months.”

Gentle Care chuckled, arching a brow. “Your fault I can only seem to notice you. Shouldn’t have been such a good mare.”

He tried to wrap his head around the name, his brow furrowing in thought. Then, a spark of recognition crossed his face, and his eyes lit up. “Oh, her. Surprised she’s your type.”

“Please,” Redheart replied, smirking. “She’s your type if half of what I’ve heard about her is true.”

Gentle Care laughed softly, his eyes glinting with intrigue. “You’re going to tease me with that and not even give me a hint?”

He leaned in, pressing his lips to hers, but Redheart quickly turned it into another deep kiss, pulling him in closer, the intensity building as they lost themselves in the moment, their worlds slipping away, just for now.

A faint sound—a shuffle of hooves—pulled them both back to reality. They turned toward the source in unison, their breath catching as they saw Twilight standing in the doorway, her wings slightly flared and an entertained smirk curling her lips.

“Oh, don’t mind us,” Twilight said, her voice light and teasing. “Please, continue.”

Anon flushed, glancing away awkwardly, clearly embarrassed to have walked in on their little moment. Dr. Gentle Care and Nurse Redheart separated quickly, both struggling to recover their composure. Redheart’s face turned a deep crimson, her embarrassment written plainly across her features, while Gentle Care straightened, adjusting his coat as if he could somehow brush away the whole scene.

Clearing his throat, Gentle Care stepped forward, forcing a professional tone. “Er… Princess Twilight, Anon. My apologies for… that. We were just discussing the details of the checkup.”

Twilight raised an eyebrow, still smirking. “If you say so.” Her gaze flicked to Anon, her amusement barely hidden. “Anon here has been waiting very patiently, haven’t you?”

Anon’s face flushed deeper, but he nodded, trying to play it off. “Uh… yeah.”

Twilight gave a small chuckle, then nodded to Gentle Care. “Well, I’ll need to go over some paperwork with you in my office. Nurse Redheart will start the preliminary exams.”

Gentle Care nodded, stepping out beside her, though he cast a final, sheepish glance at Redheart before following Twilight. In the doorway, Twilight looked back, flashing Anon a mischievous smile. “Behave yourself for Nurse Redheart, Anon. Wouldn’t want another incident like last time.”

With that, she left the room, leaving Anon and Redheart alone, the two of them exchanging glances in the lingering silence.

The silence between Anon and Nurse Redheart dragged on, and the tension in the room became unbearable. Anon shifted his weight, glancing around before deciding to cut through it the only way he knew how—with a joke.

“You know,” he said, smirking faintly, “if you’re going to poke and prod me this much, you should at least buy me dinner first.”

Nurse Redheart froze mid-step, her eyes going wide as the words registered. Her mouth opened slightly, as if to scold him, but instead, a small, shocked chuckle escaped her lips before she could stop it. She quickly covered her muzzle with a hoof, trying to stifle the laugh, and managed to compose herself just enough to give him a pointed look.

“That’s very inappropriate, young lady,” she said, her voice stern but with an unmistakable hint of amusement still lingering. “We do not make jokes like that, especially during a medical exam.”

Despite her best effort, the corners of her mouth twitched upward, betraying her struggle to keep a straight face. Anon smirked slightly, satisfied that at least he’d managed to get a reaction.

Anon grinned, putting on his best smug smile. “Probably, but at least it got rid of the awkwardness—for now.”

Nurse Redheart gave him a sharp look, her lips twitching faintly as if she was trying to suppress a smile. With a small sigh, she grabbed her clipboard, jotting a quick note before nodding. “Let’s get started,” she said, sliding back into her professional tone.

She began the checkup methodically, guiding him through the steps with practiced ease. As she checked his temperature, heart rate, and respiration, she filled the silence with the kind of small talk meant to distract. “Do you have any allergies? Medical conditions I should know about?”

Anon shrugged lightly, leaning slightly against the examination table. “Not with this body, I don’t think.”

Redheart raised an eyebrow at the vague answer but made a quick note on her clipboard. “What about your age?” she asked next, glancing up at him with a clinical, assessing look.

Anon hesitated, feeling her gaze like a weight. The truth—“27”—lingered on his tongue, but after his last experience with that kind of honesty, he thought better of it. Instead, he smirked slightly and leaned forward. “How old do I look to you?”

Redheart tilted her head, her eyes narrowing slightly as she considered him. “If I had to guess? Somewhere around thirteen or fourteen. Maybe fifteen, but that’d be pushing it.”

Anon chuckled softly, letting her assessment hang in the air as she moved on to check his joints, muscles, and lymph nodes. Her hooves pressed lightly but thoroughly, ensuring there were no abnormalities. She guided him to lift each hoof for inspection, glancing over them with a practiced eye for cracks or signs of wear.

As she worked, her gaze drifted toward his flank, where his cutie mark rested—or at least, where it should’ve been. Her brows furrowed as she looked closer. At first, it seemed like there was something there—a shape, a symbol—but as she stared, it shifted, blurring into another form entirely. And then another. Finally, it settled into… three question marks.

Her confusion deepened. “Your cutie mark… is that a… question mark? No, three?” She squinted, trying to make sense of what she was seeing. “I could’ve sworn it was something else just a second ago.”

Anon smirked slightly. “It’s a Rorschach test.”

Redheart blinked, her expression blank. “A what?”

He sighed, rolling his eyes a little. “It’s like a test where you look at inkblots and say what you see. It’s meant to figure out what’s going on in your head.”

Redheart tilted her head slightly, still looking at his cutie mark, clearly baffled. “That… doesn’t sound like any kind of test I’ve ever heard of.”

“Figures,” Anon muttered under his breath, smirking faintly as she jotted down another note, her confusion evident but not distracting enough to slow her work. She shifted to visually inspect his skin, eyes, mouth, and nostrils with the same clinical thoroughness, their small conversation continuing to ease the lingering tension.

Nurse Redheart couldn’t shake the odd feeling as the checkup progressed. Despite Anon’s apparent age, the filly acted nothing like the children she was used to dealing with. There was no fidgeting, no whining, no barrage of questions about the process. Instead, Anon sat still, calm, and detached, her reactions measured and far too composed for a typical filly. If Redheart didn’t know better, she’d have thought she was dealing with a fully grown mare.

As she finished the last part of her routine—checking Anon’s nose and mouth for lesions or sores—she decided to break the silence. “How has it been living with Princess Twilight? It must be pretty exhausting.”

She immediately noticed the change in Anon. The filly stiffened, her body going rigid as if bracing for an impact. Her eyes darted back and forth, her teeth gritting tightly, as if the question had triggered something deeper. Redheart’s own brow furrowed at the reaction, concern flashing briefly through her mind.

But then, just as quickly, Anon seemed to catch herself, forcing her posture to relax. Her reply came fast and clipped, with a faint, strained smile. “Not too bad. She’s… unique.”

The words sounded rehearsed, like something she’d been told to say rather than what she truly felt. Redheart frowned slightly, wondering what could have caused such a strange reaction. Twilight Sparkle? Exhausting, maybe, but the princess was nothing if not kind. She couldn’t fathom why anypony would respond to her name with such wariness. Letting it go for now, she decided to change the subject.

“Have you recovered any memories yet?” she asked gently.

Anon’s answer came almost robotically. “Yes.” The single word was delivered so flatly, so devoid of emotion, that it set off a small alarm in Redheart’s mind. It sounded less like the truth and more like something said to avoid further questions. But she decided not to press. If Twilight had been handling this case, there were likely things Anon wasn’t ready—or allowed—to discuss.

Shaking off the unease, she flipped a page on her clipboard, moving to the next task. Her tone softened as she spoke, carefully picking her words. “Okay, I’ll need you to turn around for me.”

Anon’s eyes widened immediately, and she stepped back without thinking. Redheart blinked, startled at the reaction, and quickly made a note on her clipboard before explaining herself. “I just need to check your… filly parts,” she said gently, her voice low and soothing, as if trying to coax a nervous animal. “To make sure everything is okay. It’s routine.”

A thousand thoughts raced through Anon’s mind at once. The most pressing, of course, was the butt plug. If she checked him thoroughly, there was no way she wouldn’t find it. His heart raced as he tried to think of a way out, knowing full well that any objection would raise more questions than it answered.

Anon’s thoughts raced as Nurse Redheart calmly stood there, waiting for him to comply. Every instinct screamed at him to stop her, to come up with some excuse, any way to avoid what came next. But then, a darker thought crept in—Why should I stop her? If she saw the butt plug, surely that would send alarms ringing, wouldn’t it? Maybe even disrupt this whole twisted adoption process. He felt a surge of reckless defiance as he slowly, almost timidly, turned around, his face burning red with embarrassment.

Nurse Redheart gave him an encouraging smile, her tone gentle. “I know this is a little embarrassing, but it’s just a routine check. Nothing to worry about.”

Her words didn’t comfort him, but he stood still as her hooves moved with clinical precision. She started with his flanks, visually inspecting them before her eyes moved lower. “I’ll need you to lift your tail, please,” she said softly.

Anon’s tail clamped down instinctively, and for a moment, he hesitated. But he forced himself to raise it slowly, his stomach twisting as he felt the cool air against his backside. He couldn’t see Nurse Redheart’s face, but he could hear it—the quiet scribble of her pen on paper. She didn’t say a word, just kept writing, each scratch of the pen like a drumbeat in his ears.

Minutes felt like hours until she finally spoke. “You can put your tail down now.”

Anon let out a breath he hadn’t realized he was holding, lowering his tail slowly as his thoughts churned. She’d said nothing. Not a word about the plug. No questions, no reactions. As he turned around, half expecting her to suddenly address it, his eyes landed on her clipboard. She was calmly writing down notes, her face a picture of professionalism, as if nothing unusual had happened.

His teeth clenched as the realization hit him. The spell. Twilight’s spell, the one designed to divert attention from the plug, was working perfectly. Redheart had looked directly at it and still seen nothing.

A flicker of curiosity wormed its way into his mind. How far does this spell go? he wondered. Could it really blind someone so thoroughly to something that should have been glaringly obvious? He was almost tempted to test its limits, but he pushed the thought aside, deciding it wasn’t worth the risk.

Instead, he spoke, his voice steady but clipped. “Is there… anything else?”

After a few minutes of awkward silence, Anon finally decided to break it. He leaned forward slightly, a mischievous glint in his eyes. “So… how long have you and the doctor been a thing?”

Nurse Redheart’s response was almost automatic. “We’re not—” She stopped mid-sentence, realizing what he must have seen earlier. Letting out a breath, she decided there was no point in lying. “For a while now,” she admitted. “We’re usually not that unprofessional, but we finally got the go-ahead to start our herd, and… well, we got excited.”

She felt an odd need to defend herself, though she couldn’t figure out why. Maybe it was habit—something she’d expect to explain to Twilight, perhaps, but not to a filly. Anon, however, laughed softly, his expression surprisingly understanding. “I get it.”

Redheart raised an eyebrow, skeptical. “You… get it?” she asked, dubious. How could a child possibly understand what it meant to be in a relationship, much less a herd? Yet there was something in his tone that made her curious.

“Oh, yeah,” Anon said, caught up in the moment. He smirked faintly, deciding to keep talking. “But you probably shouldn’t take advice from me. My marriage ended in flames.”

Redheart, assuming he was playing some kind of elaborate make-believe, decided to humor him. “Oh? Well then,” she said with a wry smile, “you must have some good tips on how to avoid that.”

Anon chuckled dryly, his tone shifting into something more serious. “I guess you’re trying to learn from my mistakes, huh? Alright, if you really want to know…” He took a moment to think, his ears flicking back as he recalled his past with startling clarity. “If I had to narrow it down, I’d say communication was where everything fell apart.”

Redheart blinked, her amused indulgence wavering slightly. There was something in his tone—an almost unnerving weight of experience. “Communication?” she echoed, her skepticism softening.

“Yeah,” Anon said, his voice steady but reflective. “Having a girlfriend in the army while I was trying to build my own career? Bad mix. The distance, the stress… it put cracks in everything. And we made it worse by assuming marriage was going to fix things. It doesn’t. If you can’t talk to each other—really talk—then all the love in the world won’t matter.”

Redheart tilted her head, her skepticism giving way to genuine interest. Anon’s words didn’t sound like the whimsical fantasies of a filly. They were measured, thoughtful, and painfully real. She found herself leaning in slightly, not as a grown-up humoring a child, but as an adult truly listening to another adult.

Anon continued, his tone calm yet deliberate. “The biggest mistake? Thinking we were always on the same page. We’d argue, or worse—avoid arguing—and every time we let something slide, it built up until it all came crashing down. Resentment grows in silence.”

Redheart nodded slowly, her clipboard forgotten in her hooves as she listened. Some of the terms he used—“career-building,” “military pressures,” and others—didn’t fully translate to her world, but the essence of what he was saying struck her like a revelation. He wasn’t just rambling; he was counseling her, his voice steady and assured.

By the time Twilight and Dr. Gentle Care walked into the room, both were greeted by the sight of Nurse Redheart standing stock still, her face a mixture of shock and contemplation. She barely noticed their arrival, her mind still processing Anon’s advice. She wordlessly handed the clipboard to Gentle Care, her gaze flicking between the filly and the doctor as if struggling to reconcile what she’d just heard.

“Uh…” Gentle Care started, glancing at Twilight, who looked equally confused.

Anon blinked, suddenly aware of how odd the scene must have looked. A filly calmly delivering mature relationship advice was strange enough; it must have sounded even weirder.

Nurse Redheart finally stepped away, muttering something about needing a moment, leaving the room in stunned silence. Twilight and Gentle Care turned to Anon, their confusion palpable.

“What just happened?” Gentle Care asked, bewildered.

Anon sighed, rubbing the back of his head with a hoof. “Let’s just say… I might’ve said some things that were a little… too grown-up.”

Twilight raised an eyebrow, but there was a flicker of suspicion behind her amused expression. Anon met her gaze briefly before looking away, silently cursing himself for letting his guard slip so far. He couldn't help but fall back to old habits.

Dr. Gentle Care approached Anon with a scanning spell already active, the glow of his horn casting faint shadows against the walls. “Hold still for me,” he said evenly, his tone professional but not unfriendly. The magical aura swept over Anon in a steady pass, its hum resonating faintly as it analyzed his form.

Anon remained quiet for the first few moments, watching the doctor closely. The stallion’s demeanor was calm, methodical—almost detached—but there was a faint furrow in his brow as if he wasn’t entirely sure what to make of what he was seeing.

“What’s it saying?” Anon asked finally, breaking the silence.

Dr. Gentle Care didn’t look up from his clipboard as he replied, his quill moving briskly. “You’re… healthy,” he said, though there was a hesitation in his voice that Anon didn’t miss. “Your bone structure is unusual, as we discussed, but there’s nothing that should cause you any pain or discomfort. Your magical network is… stable, though irregular.” He paused for a moment, glancing briefly at Anon. “In short, you’re a puzzle, but not a broken one.”

Anon snorted faintly. “Great. I’ll put that on my résumé.”

Gentle Care’s quill stopped for a moment, his lips twitching upward in the faintest hint of a smile. “I’ll send you a written recommendation if you like.”

The scan continued, and Anon shifted slightly, his discomfort growing. “Hey,” he said after a moment, his voice quieter now. “Can you… say sorry to Nurse Redheart for me? For, you know, the black eye.”

The doctor raised an eyebrow at that but didn’t stop his work. “Why don’t you tell her yourself?” he said, his tone light but firm. “Be a brave filly, Anon. Confidence is key—you’re never going to catch a stallion if you don’t show some.”

Anon blinked, then smirked faintly, leaning into the sarcasm that came so easily. “What happens if I’m into mares instead?”

Gentle Care chuckled softly, finishing his scan with a final note. “Then I suppose you’ll be the beta in the relationship. Either way, confidence matters.”

Anon rolled his eyes, though he couldn’t help but feel a begrudging flicker of respect for the doctor’s composure. He’s competent, Anon thought grudgingly, but detached. Like he’s only here because it’s his job, not because he cares. It’s better than Twilight’s suffocating control, but it’s still hard to trust him.

Dr. Gentle Care straightened, his clipboard held firmly in his magic as he turned to leave. “That should do it,” he said briskly. “Princess Twilight, may I have a word?”

Twilight inclined her head slightly, stepping closer to meet him.

Dr. Gentle Care’s jaw tightened as he weighed his words carefully, his gaze flicking between his clipboard and Twilight. When he finally spoke, his tone was calm but edged with quiet determination. “Princess… have you been performing experiments on this foal?”

Twilight’s head tilted slightly, her expression composed and curious rather than offended. “Why would you ask such a thing, Doctor?” she said smoothly, her voice neutral.

The doctor took a deep breath, his horn lighting up briefly as he floated the clipboard closer to his face. His tone remained measured, though his eyes betrayed a flicker of unease. “Because either this is not the same filly we initially admitted, or something extreme has occurred with her magic network.”

Twilight raised an eyebrow, her interest piqued rather than alarmed. The doctor continued, his voice steady, “When we first performed scans on Anon, her magic network showed worrying levels of disturbance. A chaotic structure—unpredictable, unstable. I informed you of this when you decided to take her into your care.” He paused, choosing his next words carefully. “Now, her magic network is… the opposite. It’s not just stabilized—it’s reinforced. Beyond natural recovery, Princess. I’ve only seen something like this with heavy magical alterations. And there’s only one spell I know of that could cause such a transformation. A spell that’s—” he hesitated briefly, his voice lowering “—forbidden.”

Twilight’s second eyebrow joined the first, arching delicately. Her expression remained cool, her voice silky but with a sharper edge. “Doctor, are you accusing me of something?”

Dr. Gentle Care’s lips pressed into a thin line, and his face reflected the weight of his words. “No, Princess,” he said finally. “I have no evidence to accuse you of anything, but I am obligated to report these findings. And based on what I’ve observed, I must recommend that Anon be removed from your care until this… anomaly is resolved.”

Anon’s ears perked up in surprise. He had pegged the doctor as either a sycophant or an incompetent pawn of Twilight’s influence, but now… now he seemed to be sticking to his principles, even as his voice remained carefully non-confrontational.

Twilight’s expression remained unchanged, her calm demeanor unnerving. She smiled faintly, though it was as cool as ice. “I think there has been a misunderstanding, Doctor,” she said. “I assure you, I have performed no experiments on anypony.”

“Princess,” Gentle Care began, frowning slightly, “I must be honest. The changes to her magic network are deeply concerning, but they are not the only anomaly. Anon’s physical condition has also changed drastically since her initial visit.” He glanced at the clipboard, as though grounding himself in the data. “When she left this hospital, she was… unremarkable, physically. A healthy but ordinary filly. Now, she shows signs of accelerated development—her musculature has stretched significantly. And more disturbingly…”

He hesitated, his voice dropping to a quieter but firmer tone. “Her hymen has been broken, Princess. There are traces of your magical essence on her body. And though I cannot fully investigate due to the high-level spell in place, there is an object in her rectum that appears to be protected by this spell. These findings are—” he looked up, meeting Twilight’s gaze with a hardness that had not been there before “—deeply troubling.”

Twilight’s smile didn’t waver, but her eyes narrowed almost imperceptibly. “Are you implying something, Doctor?” she asked, her voice still calm, though her tone carried a warning edge.

Gentle Care exhaled softly, his voice steady. “I’m not implying anything, Princess. I am only stating facts. And as a medical professional, it is my duty to ensure the wellbeing of all my patients. This situation warrants further investigation, and I believe the most prudent course of action is to have Anon temporarily removed from your care.”

The room was silent, the tension thick as Twilight’s eyes met the doctor’s. Her expression remained a perfect mask of calm, though Anon could sense the faint crackle of magic in the air, like static building before a storm. The doctor, despite his earlier nervousness, held firm, his gaze unyielding.

Dr. Gentle Care stood firm, though his legs felt as though they were trembling under the weight of Twilight’s presence. Her calm expression was unnerving, her eyes calculating and cold despite the faint smile on her face. He knew she was dangerous—knew her influence reached further than most ponies dared to admit—but he couldn’t back down.

“Princess,” he said again, his voice steady despite the thundering of his heart, “my findings are conclusive. This filly’s magical network has undergone extreme changes, and these findings need to be reported.” He took a breath, holding onto his professionalism like a lifeline. “I have no choice but to recommend her removal from your care until this anomaly is properly understood.”

Twilight’s smile didn’t falter as she stepped closer, her horn casting a faint glow. With an effortless motion, her magic surrounded the clipboard held in Dr. Gentle Care’s aura, pulling it gently but firmly from his grasp and levitating it to the side. The calm in her voice was like a razor blade wrapped in silk.

“Doctor, I understand your concern. You’re just doing your duty, right? Ensuring the wellbeing of your patient. A noble cause.”

Her hooves echoed faintly against the tiled floor as she closed the distance, her smaller frame dwarfed by his, yet somehow she seemed to tower over him. “But tell me,” she said softly, “are you absolutely sure your findings are correct?”

Gentle Care frowned, his confidence flickering under her stare. “I… I stand by my results,” he replied, though the hesitation in his tone betrayed him.

Twilight tilted her head, her voice taking on a syrupy tone. “Of course you do. And I’m sure you’ve double-checked everything. Triple-checked, even. After all, mistakes would be so… unfortunate.”

The word hung in the air like a blade ready to fall. Twilight’s eyes flicked to Nurse Redheart’s clipboard, then back to the doctor. “You’ve worked so hard, haven’t you? Building your career, establishing yourself as Ponyville’s premier healer. And with such a promising start to your herd… I can’t imagine how much that means to you.”

Gentle Care’s breath hitched slightly, his ears flicking back. Twilight’s smile widened ever so slightly, her voice dropping to a chilling whisper. “It would be such a shame if something… disrupted that, wouldn’t it? Especially with my mother so invested in her work with A Legacy of Control.”

Gentle Care’s eyes widened, and his lips parted slightly. “Your… mother?” he asked, though the words felt heavy on his tongue.

Twilight gave a soft chuckle, the sound devoid of warmth. “Oh, Doctor, surely you know. Red Velvet has quite the sway on the council. And she has such strong opinions about what constitutes an appropriate stallion. I imagine she’d be quite disappointed if she thought her trust in you was misplaced. And even more so if she thought you were… falling short in your duties.”

The doctor’s jaw clenched as her words sank in, his body tensing. Twilight stepped closer, her voice lowering even further. “You’re already aware that Ponyville’s policies are a bit… unusual, aren’t you? Allowing stallions more freedom of choice, looser rules on herd structures.” She paused, her eyes gleaming. “Policies that, as a princess, I could easily… adjust.”

Gentle Care swallowed hard, his resolve faltering for a moment. Twilight continued, her tone calm and methodical. “You see, Doctor, if you were to lose your position here, things would become… difficult. Ponyville’s exceptions only work if you’re employed and a resident. Without that, you’d have to leave, wouldn’t you?” She smiled, her voice turning almost pitying. “And we both know what would await you if you returned to your family.”

Her words struck like a hammer, and Gentle Care’s breath hitched. The thought of being reduced to just a breeder again, stripped of his autonomy and forced back into the life he had worked so hard to escape, made his stomach churn.

“And let’s not forget Nurse Redheart,” Twilight added smoothly. “She’s been so supportive, hasn’t she? It would be such a shame if her career were jeopardized as well. After all, it wouldn’t look good if she were associated with a stallion who…” She let the words hang, her implication as sharp as a blade.

Gentle Care’s eyes burned with frustration, but he kept his composure. “Princess,” he said tightly, “with all due respect, I won’t compromise my integrity. My findings stand, and I will report them as necessary.”

Twilight’s smile vanished, her expression turning ice-cold. She stared at him for a long moment, the air between them thick with tension. “I sometimes forget,” she said softly, her voice devoid of emotion, “how stubborn stallions can be. It’s almost endearing.”

Anon, who had been watching in stunned silence, felt a flicker of admiration for the doctor. Despite the odds, despite the fear in his eyes, he stood his ground. For a moment, Anon forgot his own situation and allowed himself a small smile.

Gentle Care noticed and felt a strange sense of reassurance. No matter how terrifying Twilight’s presence was, he knew he was doing the right thing. And that, more than anything, gave him the strength to meet her cold gaze without flinching.

Twilight let out a soft, mirthless chuckle, her voice tinged with mock pity. “It’s a shame,” she said, her horn starting to glow faintly. “You’re the only stallion in Ponyville with any balls. I’m going to miss that.”

Dr. Gentle Care frowned in confusion, but before he could respond, Twilight’s magic flared to life. In an instant, he was slammed into the floor with a force that cracked the tiles beneath him, the sound echoing through the room. His head bounced off the unforgiving surface, blood beginning to pool from where his temple met the tile.

Anon froze in place on the examination table, his breath caught in his throat. The sheer violence of Twilight’s actions rendered him speechless, a cold chill creeping up his spine. The doctor’s face was a mask of shock, not even registering the pain yet, as his body lay sprawled out on the floor.

Twilight’s horn glowed again, sending a pulse of magic into the walls. A shimmering purple barrier spread outward, encasing the room in an impenetrable dome before dissipating. She turned her gaze back to the bloodied doctor, her calm demeanor unshaken.

“We won’t be disturbed now,” she said smoothly, her tone disturbingly casual. Her magic wrapped around Gentle Care’s body, lifting him into the air like a broken doll. Blood dripped from his mouth, and the left side of his face was already swelling, his eye nearly shut. Twilight brought him face to face, her expression cool and detached.

“I tried to give you the easy way out,” she said, tilting her head slightly as if in contemplation. “As my mother always said, the best way to handle stallions is with a golden hoof wrapped in silk.” She smiled faintly, her tone softening to something almost nostalgic.

“But sometimes,” she continued, her voice dropping to a chilling whisper, “you have to remind them that there’s still a golden hoof beneath the silk.”

She inspected him like a specimen, her eyes tracing over his battered features with clinical detachment. “You’re quite good-looking for a male,” she said with a cruel smirk. “Nurse Redheart has good taste.” Twilight giggled, though the sound was devoid of warmth.

Her smile faded, replaced by a cold, sharp look. “Now that the mask is off, let me tell you something.” Her voice grew quieter, more venomous. “I hate when ponies try to take my toys away.”

She tilted his head further, studying him as though he were an object rather than a pony. “If you ever spoke to my parents,” she continued, her tone light and conversational, “they’d tell you I always threw the worst fits when someone tried to take what was mine. Blasted holes in walls. Levitated the house. You know, normal silly things.” She sighed, almost wistful. “Celestia tempered me eventually, but every now and then, I lose that temper. And we end up in situations like this.”

Twilight’s eyes narrowed, her magic tightening around his jaw. “So, tell me, Doctor. Are you going to be a good little colt? Will you say exactly what your wise, intelligent, and merciful princess asks of you?”

Gentle Care coughed weakly, blood dripping from his lips. His unbruised eye cracked open, filled with defiance. Twilight leaned in closer, her smile returning.

With a sudden burst of effort, the doctor spat. Blood and saliva splattered across Twilight’s cheek. “Buck you,” he rasped, his voice barely audible.

Twilight’s expression didn’t change. Slowly, she lifted a hoof, wiping the blood from her cheek with deliberate precision. Without warning, she clocked back her hoof and delivered a devastating punch to his unbruised eye. The force of the haymaker sent his head snapping back with a sickening crack, and his body jerked violently in her magical grip.

Anon flinched at the sound, his stomach turning. For a terrifying moment, he thought the doctor was dead. But a faint groan escaped Gentle Care’s lips, confirming he was still alive, though barely.

Twilight released her hold, letting him collapse onto the floor like a ragdoll. He landed with a dull thud, blood pooling beneath him as his body trembled weakly.

Twilight stepped forward, her hoof coming down hard against his chest. The impact forced a wheezing gasp from him, and she shoved him onto his back with a sharp kick to his ribs. She loomed over him, her shadow casting a dark pall over his crumpled form, her eyes glinting with unrestrained malice.

Twilight’s hoof pressed harder into Dr. Gentle Care’s groin, her sneer widening as she gazed down at him. “Look at this, Doctor. You’re making me be so violent in front of my filly. But I suppose it’s time she sees what all of you stallions are really good for.”

Gentle Care writhed weakly beneath her, his body too battered to resist, a pained groan escaping his lips as Twilight ground her hoof into his crotch with cruel deliberation. She leaned in slightly, her tone turning almost conversational.

“I read a couple of files on you,” she said, her voice sweetly venomous. “Not the most exciting member of Ponyville’s population, but interesting enough. You used to be a stallionist, didn’t you?” Twilight smirked as his bloodied face twisted in faint recognition. “That must’ve driven your family absolutely crazy, considering you come from one of Canterlot’s premier breeders.”

Her eyes trailed over him again, gleaming with amusement as she licked her lips. “I used to hear so much about your family from my mother and her friends. They said you’re some of the best whores in Equestria.” Her voice dipped into a mockingly curious tone. “I’ve always wanted to try one of you out. But, you know,” she said with a laugh, “being a princess comes with a certain image to maintain.”

Gentle Care’s body betrayed him, and despite the pain and humiliation, his stallionhood began to harden. Twilight’s smirk remained as her hoof pressed against his length, her movements slow and deliberate. She shifted slightly, using her other hoof to stimulate him further, the pressure sending confusing signals through his body.

His lips trembled, trying to form words through the haze of pain and embarrassment.

“P-please…” the doctor mumbled weakly, his voice cracking as tears mixed with the blood on his face. “Don’t do this… Nurse… Nurse Redheart should be my first…”

Twilight leaned closer, her breath brushing against his ear as she whispered, “So what?”

Gentle Care’s resolve broke, and he began to cry, soft, pitiful sobs escaping his battered form. Twilight’s expression turned devious, her excitement rising with his despair.

But before she could say another word, a metal tray came flying through the air and struck her square in the face with a sharp clang.

The room froze.

Anon stood by the counter, looking at Twilight with a half-serious, half-defiant expression. “Twilight, that’s enough. He gets your point.”

Twilight stumbled slightly, her magic flickering as the tray hit the ground. Her horn flared again, and before Anon could react, he was yanked forward by her magic and held face to face with her.

“How dare you,” Twilight hissed, her voice trembling with anger. “How dare you, you simple dirt pony, lay your hooves on me!”

The steel in Anon’s gaze didn’t waver, though his heart raced in his chest. He knew he couldn’t win a physical confrontation with her, not after blowing his chance with that weak surprise attack. He’d have to fight her on different ground—ground where he had the advantage.

“You need to calm down,” he said, keeping his voice as steady as possible. “What were you going to do? Kill him? Damage him so badly Nurse Redheart starts asking questions?”

Twilight’s expression twisted in fury, but her lips parted to spit a retort. “I can easily cover up a missing stallion—”

Anon cut her off. “And you think you can kill a finite resource without anyone noticing? Without the town, or his family, catching wind?” His voice rose, sharpening with every word. “You really think you could make him disappear without eyebrows being raised?”

Twilight gritted her teeth, her horn glowing brighter as the pressure in the room grew suffocating. She opened her mouth to speak again, but Anon didn’t let her.

“And what about me?” he said, glaring into her eyes. “You think you can do whatever you want to me without any consequences? You think I won’t talk? That you can make me disappear without people noticing?” His voice dropped, cold and biting. “You think you could explain this to today’s assigned guardian without raising suspicion?”

Twilight slammed Anon down onto the examination table, her breath coming in sharp, furious bursts. Her eyes burned with rage as she loomed over him, her magic pinning him in place. “You think you know how this ends, don’t you, you dirt pony?” she growled. “I’m a princess. If I want to buck that whore, I will. If I want to make him disappear, I will. If I want to march into the middle of Ponyville Square and violate you in front of everypony, I will! And there’s no one in this dump of a town who could stop me!”

Anon’s body trembled under the pressure of her magic, but his gaze didn’t falter. He stared straight into her eyes, his voice cutting through the storm of her rage. “Even Luna?”

Twilight froze.

Anon pressed on, his voice steady despite the fear gripping him. “What do you think Luna would say if I told her what you’re doing? If I told her the truth when I dream tonight?”

Twilight’s face twisted in frustration, her jaw tightening. “You—”

“Or better yet,” Anon interrupted, “what about Celestia? You think she’d be impressed by this?”

Her breath hitched slightly, her magic faltering as uncertainty flickered in her eyes.

“If you really had that kind of power,” Anon continued coldly, “none of this would even be necessary. You wouldn’t need fake reports. You wouldn’t need a doctor. You wouldn’t need to convince Child Services or anyone else that you’re a prim and proper princess.” He narrowed his eyes. “You wouldn’t need to prove anything to anyone. You’d just take me. But that’s not what you’re doing, is it?”

Twilight’s uncertainty lasted only a fleeting moment before her gaze snapped back to Anon, her eyes blazing with a fire that seemed to consume everything in its path.

Before he could react, she surged forward, locking her lips against his with a force that stole the air from his lungs. Her magic clamped down on his jaw, forcing it open as her tongue invaded his mouth. The kiss was aggressive, suffocating, her tongue exploring every inch as if she were determined to claim him entirely.

Anon’s body stiffened, instinctively trying to pull away, but her magic held him in place. Twilight’s hoof dragged along his body, pressing against him in a way that made his fur bristle. He struggled, his lungs burning with the desperate need for air, but she didn’t relent. It wasn’t a kiss—it was a conquest.

Only when Twilight herself was gasping for air did she pull back, her chest rising and falling as she inhaled sharply, the sound reminiscent of a drowning pony breaking the surface. Her lips glistened as she licked them, and her eyes bore into Anon’s with a predatory glint.

“You’re lucky,” Twilight hissed, her voice low and sharp. “You’re far more observant than I gave your simple mud pony mind credit for. But…” She leaned closer, her eyes narrowing. “What I said still stands. I could cover all of this up. Every. Single. Thing. But that would only delay my plans, and I’m not a patient mare.”

Anon stayed silent, his chest heaving as he struggled to process the assault. Twilight’s voice softened, but the malice in her tone remained razor-sharp. “So, I’ll make you a deal.” She tilted her head toward Dr. Gentle Care, who lay crumpled on the floor. “You be a good little filly. You tell Pony Protective Services that I’m the best thing to happen to you since Starswirl invented spells. And in return…” Her lips twisted into a cruel smile. “I won’t bury him in a shallow grave.”

Twilight’s horn flared, and the magical grip around Anon dissipated, dropping him slightly. He stumbled back, gasping for air, while she turned her attention to the trembling stallion on the floor.

Her expression twisted into one of disgust as she loomed over Gentle Care. “You really are pathetic,” she muttered, her horn igniting once more.

The air crackled as a spell surged through her horn, striking the stallion’s limp body like a bolt of lightning. Gentle Care’s body convulsed violently, arching off the floor as the sharp scent of ozone filled the room. Then, as quickly as it began, the convulsions stopped, and he collapsed back onto the floor.

Slowly, the cuts, bruises, and swelling on his body began to fade, replaced by unmarred fur and skin. Twilight continued her work, casting spell after spell, her magic spreading throughout the room. The cracked tiles mended themselves, the faint bloodstains vanished, and the room itself seemed to reset to its original state. Within moments, it looked as though nothing had happened at all.

Twilight stepped closer to Gentle Care, who now lay trembling, his eyes avoiding hers as he cradled himself. She leaned down, her voice low and venomous. “You’re lucky my filly stood up for you. But if I hear even a squeak about what happened here…” She smirked, her tone dripping with malice. “I’ll pay you a visit. And when I do, I’ll bring Nurse Redheart along. We’ll have a little fun together. Won’t that be nice?”

Gentle Care’s trembling worsened, but he didn’t speak, his lips pressed tightly shut.

Satisfied, Twilight straightened, her horn glowing faintly as she adjusted her mane and smoothed her coat. The transformation was immediate—gone was the vengeful tyrant, replaced by the image of the perfect princess, her expression calm and composed.

Without sparing another glance at the stallion, she turned toward the door, her voice sharp as she called out, “Anon. Come.”

Anon hesitated, his gaze lingering on Gentle Care. The stallion was still curled on the floor, trembling like a leaf, his eyes squeezed shut as if willing the nightmare to end. Anon’s heart tightened with guilt, and he whispered softly, “I’m… I’m sorry,” before forcing himself to follow Twilight.

Each step felt heavier than the last as Anon trailed after her, leaving the doctor behind in the eerily pristine room.

As soon as Anon joined her in the hallway, Twilight’s horn flared, and the shimmering barrier spell sealing the room dissipated. With a calm, calculated motion, she opened the door and stepped aside, waiting for Anon to leave first.

“I hope it was worth it,” she said smoothly, her voice dripping with malice. “Because as soon as we get home, I’m going to punish you.”

Her tongue flicked across her lips as her eyes roamed over him, like a wolf sizing up a lamb. “And I’ve got something special planned just for you.”

Anon opened his mouth, unsure whether he could muster a response or if he even dared to, but before he could speak, hoofsteps echoed down the hall. Nurse Redheart trotted toward them with a pleasant smile, her cheerful demeanor contrasting sharply with the suffocating tension hanging between Anon and Twilight.

“Ah, Princess Twilight!” Nurse Redheart greeted warmly, coming to a polite stop. “Your very special guest is here to see Anon. They’re waiting in the playroom.”

Twilight’s expression shifted instantly, the dark gleam in her eyes replaced with an all-too-bright smile. “Perfect,” she said smoothly. “We were just finishing up the tests.”

Nurse Redheart’s gaze flicked toward the sealed door. “Oh,” she said curiously, “so, has the doctor left, or is he still inside?”

Twilight turned, her head tilting slightly toward the door before she looked back at the nurse with a practiced, effortless smile. “Yes, he mentioned he had a few more things to check. He said he’d give us the results afterward. He looked very busy.”

Nurse Redheart frowned faintly, glancing at the door. Her ears twitched as though she were considering checking herself, but before she could take a step, Twilight’s voice cut through the air like a razor.

“Nurse,” Twilight said warmly, her tone polite yet commanding, “could you take us to the playroom? I’d hate to keep our guest waiting.”

The nurse paused, her confusion flickering across her face for the briefest moment. Twilight, of all ponies, had memorized every inch of the hospital. Why would she need directions? But whatever curiosity lingered in her mind was quickly swept away by the deference due to a princess.

“Of course, Your Highness,” Nurse Redheart replied with a polite smile. She turned and began leading them down the hall, her cheerful demeanor hiding any unease she might have felt.

Anon followed quietly, his mind racing. He didn’t dare look at Twilight as she walked beside him, her composed exterior belying the darkness he’d just witnessed in that room. He didn’t need to see her expression to know that her threat—whatever she had planned for him—was far from idle.

Dr. Mindful Path sat back in her chair, her clipboard resting lightly against her forelegs, her quill poised midair. The faint rustle of her papers was the only sound in the room until she sighed softly, her brow furrowed. “I can’t help but feel there’s something strange about this case,” she said, almost to herself. “Princess Twilight adopting a filly out of the blue? It’s… uncharacteristic.”

Nightshade, who had been leaning against the window, her wings tucked neatly at her sides, tilted her head slightly. “Uncharacteristic?” she echoed, her voice low and smooth. “That’s putting it lightly.”

Mindful Path glanced up, meeting Nightshade’s sharp, slitted gaze. “You’re not convinced this is genuine?”

The bat pony’s lips twitched into something resembling a smirk, though her tone remained measured. “It’s not my job to be convinced. It’s my job to ensure there’s nothing more… troubling beneath the surface.”

Mindful Path hesitated, glancing at the notes she’d been reviewing. “The scans alone are troubling,” she admitted, her voice dropping. “Her bone structure, the magical disturbances… if I didn’t know better, I’d say we were looking at an entirely different species masquerading as a filly.”

Nightshade didn’t immediately respond. Instead, she tapped a hoof lightly against the windowsill, her gaze distant. “You’re not entirely wrong.”

The psychologist’s head snapped up, her eyes widening. “What do you mean?”

Nightshade exhaled slowly, her tone quieter now, almost conspiratorial. “Let’s just say… Celestia herself has taken an interest in this case.”

Mindful Path’s mouth fell open slightly, the quill slipping from her magic as she stared at the bat pony. “Celestia? Personally?”

Nightshade nodded once, her expression unreadable.

“That must be why this hasn’t made the headlines,” Mindful Path murmured, half to herself. “I’d wondered why we hadn’t seen so much as a whisper of it in the Equestrian Times. Is she suppressing the information?”

Nightshade’s ears flicked, and for a moment, her expression softened into something resembling amusement. “Not her,” she replied, her voice carrying a faint, teasing lilt.

Mindful Path blinked, confusion washing over her face. “Not her? Then who—”

The bat pony’s head turned sharply toward the door, her ears swiveling as the faint sound of hoofsteps echoed in the hallway. Nightshade’s posture straightened, her wings settling against her sides as she cut the conversation short.

“We have guests,” she said simply, her tone clipped.

Mindful Path glanced toward the door just as it swung open, revealing Twilight Sparkle and Anon stepping into the room. Nurse Redheart followed behind, her expression as neutral as ever.

The transition was seamless, but the air in the room shifted as the newcomers entered. Nightshade’s sharp gaze fixed on Twilight, her earlier smirk fading into a mask of professional calm. “Princess Twilight,” she greeted, inclining her head slightly.

Twilight’s smile was practiced, warm but guarded, as she stepped further inside. “Dr. Mindful Path. Investigator Nightshade. Thank you for meeting with us on such short notice.”

She paused at the threshold of the playroom, the subtle shift in her expression imperceptible to anyone but Anon, who trailed reluctantly behind her. The door creaked open as Twilight led the way, her composure radiating an almost unnatural calm, each step deliberate and poised.

Anon followed a few paces behind, his movements stiff and his face carefully neutral, as though any expression might betray the storm of unease churning inside him.

Dr. Mindful Path and Investigator Nightshade rose from their cushions, bowing their heads politely. Twilight returned the gesture with a simple nod, a silent command for them to rise. Nurse Redheart smiled softly before slipping out, the door closing with a quiet click behind her.

“Thank you both for making the time,” Twilight said smoothly, her voice as steady as a metronome.

“It’s no trouble at all, Princess,” Dr. Mindful Path replied, gesturing toward the colorful cushions arranged in the center of the room. “Please, make yourself comfortable.”

Twilight moved with practiced grace, lowering herself onto one of the cushions. Anon hesitated for a moment before sitting stiffly at the edge of another, his hooves pulled tight beneath him like a bird perching precariously on a branch.

Dr. Mindful Path offered him a kind smile. “Hello, Anon,” she said gently. “My name is Dr. Mindful Path. I’m a psychologist. That means I talk to young ponies to help them feel safe, happy, and comfortable.”

Nightshade gave a brief nod, her slitted eyes studying him with the precision of a hawk tracking prey. “And I’m Investigator Nightshade,” she said, her voice calm but carrying an unmistakable weight. “I make sure foals like you are safe and cared for. You can think of me as a protector.”

Protector, Anon thought bitterly, suppressing a snort. Sure. With Twilight sitting here watching, anything I say is just going to end up used against me later.

Twilight shifted slightly, her wing brushing lightly against his back. The contact was deceptively soft, but it sent a chill down his spine. Her movements seemed calculated, deliberate, like a predator casually testing its prey.

“It’s all right, Anon,” Twilight said softly. Her voice carried the warmth of a summer breeze, but the menace beneath it was unmistakable. “Just be honest with them.”

Anon swallowed hard, his mind racing. Honest? Sure. Maybe I’ll tell them how this town feels like the dark underbelly of the world. Stallions who think nothing of grabbing fillies in alleys, shady hotels probably running illegal brothels, and then there’s you. Licking me, whispering, acting like I belong to you.

Dr. Mindful Path’s calm, reassuring tone cut through his spiraling thoughts. “Why don’t we start with something simple? How are you feeling today?”

The words twisted in his gut like a dull blade. Probably better than that doctor you brutalized, he thought bitterly. Out loud, he muttered, “I’m fine.”

“That’s good to hear,” Mindful Path said, her quill scratching against her clipboard. “And how do you like Ponyville so far? Is it a nice place to live?”

Anon’s jaw tightened as the memory of the stallion surged forward: the rough hooves grabbing him, the rancid stench of his breath, the lust in his voice as he whispered filthy promises in his ear. Anon shoved the memory down, keeping his tone even. “It’s… quiet.”

Mindful Path nodded, her expression encouraging. “And how do you like living with Princess Twilight?”

Anon’s chest constricted as the nights flashed through his mind. Twilight’s hooves roaming his sides, her lips pressing against his neck, the soft murmur of her voice calling him “special” and “precious.”

“She’s nice,” Anon said finally, his voice flat.

Twilight’s smile didn’t waver, though her eyes seemed to glint with warning. “Anon has been adjusting well,” she said smoothly. “It’s been a big change for her, but she’s handling it wonderfully.”

“Wonderful,” Mindful Path replied, her quill moving again. “Anon, can you tell us a little about yourself? Maybe something about your family?”

Anon hesitated, the story Twilight had drilled into him sitting heavily in his mind. “My parents were from Canterlot,” he began carefully. “They liked to travel a lot. They took me to Griffonstone and… the Dragon Lands.”

Twilight’s smile softened, though her gaze stayed fixed on him. “And that’s when the accident happened,” she said quietly.

Anon nodded quickly, his words rushing out. “Yeah. There was fire everywhere. I passed out when I got near Ponyville, and someone grabbed me and brought me to the hospital.”

“This must have been a lot for you to handle,” Mindful Path said softly. “How old were you when all of this happened?”

“Ten,” Anon said, his voice a little steadier now.

Mindful Path’s smile remained gentle, but her quill moved with quiet determination. “That’s a lot to go through at such a young age.”

Nightshade’s sharp gaze flicked between Anon and Twilight, though her expression betrayed nothing. Anon shifted slightly, keeping his breathing even. I just need to get through this, he thought grimly. Say the right things, and they’ll leave me alone.

The silence stretched between them for a moment, heavy and suffocating, before Nightshade’s voice cut through it like a blade. Her slitted eyes remained fixed on him, sharp and probing, as though she could peel back his defenses with a single look.

“Anon,” she said evenly, her tone calm but insistent, “can you walk us through exactly what happened after your mom cast the spell? Take your time.”

Anon shifted uneasily on the cushion, his hooves brushing lightly against each other as he tried to steady himself. “I… I don’t really know,” he began, his voice soft and hesitant. “The spell… it happened so fast. There was this bright light, and then I was just… there. In the forest.”

Mindful Path leaned forward slightly, her tone gentle. “Do you mean the Everfree Forest?”

Anon nodded slowly, glancing down at his hooves. “I think so. It was dark. The trees were everywhere, and everything felt so… tight, like I couldn’t breathe.” He paused, his chest tightening as he rehearsed the next part of the story in his head. “I was scared. I didn’t know where to go. I just… started walking.”

“You walked?” Nightshade pressed, her voice even, though her ears flicked slightly.

“For days,” Anon replied, his voice trembling. “It felt like forever. I kept hearing things—growls, rustling, whispers. I didn’t stop, even when my legs felt like they were going to give out. I just… I couldn’t stop.”

Mindful Path’s expression softened, her quill scratching lightly against her clipboard. “That must have been so terrifying,” she murmured. “But you kept going, even when it was hard. That takes a lot of strength, Anon.”

Anon swallowed hard, his hooves fidgeting again as he forced himself to meet her gaze briefly. “Thanks,” he mumbled, his voice barely above a whisper.

“What happened after that?” Nightshade asked, her slitted eyes narrowing slightly.

“I saw a light,” Anon continued, his voice faltering slightly. “At first, I thought I was imagining it, but it didn’t go away. So I followed it. I don’t even know how I got there—I was so tired. I just… I collapsed when I got to the edge of the forest.”

“And then?” Mindful Path prompted gently.

Anon shook his head firmly, his ears drooping. “I don’t remember much after that. Everything was blurry. I think some ponies found me, but… I don’t know who they were. I was too out of it.”

Nightshade tilted her head slightly, her gaze sharp but unreadable. “Nothing about the ponies? Not their voices, or what they said?”

“No,” Anon said quickly, his voice trembling just enough to sound genuine. “I was too scared, too tired. I didn’t notice anything.”

Twilight stepped in smoothly, her voice calm and measured. “Anon has been through an incredible ordeal,” she said. “But she’s resilient. She’s adapting well, and I’m confident she’ll continue to thrive with the right support.”

Mindful Path offered Anon an encouraging smile, her tone warm. “Thank you for sharing all of that with us, Anon. You’ve been very brave.”

Anon nodded faintly, his chest tightening as he forced himself to stay composed. “Okay,” he murmured.

Nightshade’s sharp gaze lingered on Anon for a beat longer before she turned to Twilight, her slitted eyes narrowing slightly in thought. Her voice was measured, polite but firm. “Princess, if you’ll excuse us, Dr. Mindful Path and I would like a moment to discuss a few observations.”

Twilight tilted her head slightly, her expression warm but curious. “Of course,” she said with a practiced smile. “Take all the time you need. We’ll be here.”

Mindful Path offered a nod of gratitude, her clipboard shifting in her magic. “Thank you, Princess. This won’t take long.”

Anon’s gaze flicked between the two as they prepared to leave, his ears twitching slightly. Nightshade gave him a brief glance before stepping toward the door, holding it open for Mindful Path. The psychologist followed closely, her hooves clicking softly against the floor.

As the door clicked shut behind them, Twilight glanced down at Anon, her serene smile never wavering. “Don’t worry,” she said softly, her voice sweet with just the faintest edge. “I’ll keep you company.”

In the hallway, Nightshade and Mindful Path walked in silence for a moment, their steps falling into sync as they moved toward a nearby observation room. The tension was palpable, unspoken but undeniable.

“She’s hiding something,” Nightshade said finally, breaking the silence. Her tone was calm, but there was a steely undertone in her words.

Mindful Path glanced at her, her brow furrowing slightly. “Anon or Twilight?”

“Both,” Nightshade replied without hesitation. “But the filly’s the key. If we want answers, we need her to feel safe enough to talk—and that won’t happen with Twilight hovering over her like a hawk.”

Mindful Path sighed softly, her clipboard floating in her magic as she adjusted her notes. “Separating them won’t be easy,” she said thoughtfully. “Twilight Sparkle isn’t just her guardian. She’s a princess. She won’t take kindly to being excluded.”

“She doesn’t have a choice,” Nightshade said flatly, her golden eyes narrowing. “Our priority is the filly’s wellbeing, not Twilight’s ego.”

They reached the observation room, a small, quiet space with a wide, enchanted window that allowed them to view the playroom without being seen. Nightshade opened the door with a gentle push, stepping inside and gesturing for Mindful Path to follow.

Through the enchanted glass, Anon was visible, sitting quietly on one of the cushions in the playroom. A Rubik’s cube rested in his hooves, its colorful faces shifting rapidly as he twisted and turned it with surprising dexterity.

Mindful Path tilted her head slightly, watching with quiet curiosity. “She’s… remarkably focused,” she murmured, her tone carrying a hint of admiration. “It’s rare to see that level of concentration in a foal her age.”

Nightshade’s ears flicked slightly as she studied Anon, her gaze sharp and calculating. “It’s not just focus,” she said quietly. “It’s precision. That’s not the kind of skill you pick up casually. It’s practiced—deliberate.”

They watched in silence for a moment longer as Anon completed the Rubik’s cube in a matter of seconds, his expression one of calm concentration. He paused, turning the cube over in his hooves before resetting it and starting again.

Mindful Path made a small note on her clipboard. “Intelligent, highly adaptive,” she said softly. “But also guarded. Did you notice how she responded to our questions earlier? Careful, calculated—almost rehearsed.”

Nightshade nodded. “She’s hiding something,” she said again, her tone unwavering. “And it’s not just fear of Twilight. There’s something deeper. Something she’s not ready—or willing—to tell us.”

Mindful Path glanced at her, her brow furrowing. “Do you think she’s lying to us?”

Nightshade’s slitted eyes narrowed slightly as she considered the question. “Not outright,” she said finally. “But she’s not being entirely honest, either. My ears pick up on the subtleties—hesitations, shifts in tone, the rhythm of her speech. She’s choosing her words carefully, avoiding certain truths.”

Mindful Path sighed softly, her gaze returning to Anon. “If we’re going to help her, we need her to trust us,” she said quietly.

“Which is why we need to separate her from Twilight,” Nightshade said firmly. “Twilight’s presence is a barrier. As long as she’s in the room, Anon won’t feel safe enough to open up.”

Mindful Path hesitated, her expression thoughtful. “And how do you propose we handle that? Twilight Sparkle isn’t just going to step aside because we ask nicely.”

“She’ll step aside because it’s necessary,” Nightshade replied coolly. “Her authority doesn’t override the filly’s needs. If she tries to interfere, we’ll remind her of that.”

Mindful Path’s lips pressed into a thin line, but she nodded slowly. “I hope you’re right,” she said softly.

Nightshade didn’t respond immediately, her gaze fixed on Anon. “She’s more capable than she lets on,” she said after a moment. “But she’s also vulnerable. If we push too hard, we risk losing her trust entirely.”

Mindful Path glanced at her, her brow furrowing slightly. “Then we need to strike a balance,” she said thoughtfully. “Firm, but compassionate. She needs to know we’re on her side.”

Nightshade’s ears flicked again as she continued to watch Anon. “Agreed,” she said quietly. “But we can’t afford to wait too long. The longer we let this charade continue, the harder it will be to break through.”

Mindful Path nodded, her gaze softening as she watched Anon reset the Rubik’s cube once more. “She’s remarkable,” she said softly.

Nightshade’s gaze didn’t waver. “She’s a survivor,” she said simply.

"And we should probably have her do a placement test as well.”

The door creaked open softly, the faint noise cutting through the stillness of the room. Nightshade entered first, her sharp eyes darting around the space with the precision of a predator assessing its surroundings. Dr. Mindful Path followed closely behind, her warm smile firmly in place, a practiced mask against the unspoken tension.

Their entrance, however, went unnoticed—Twilight was furiously twisting and spinning the Rubik’s cube in her magic, her aura a vivid shimmer of lavender. The cube rotated in every direction, a chaotic blur of mismatched colors. Twilight’s wings twitched at her sides, her brow furrowed with an intensity that bordered on obsessive.

“Here,” she said abruptly, floating the cube toward Anon without even looking up.

Anon caught it in his hooves, his smaller frame tense but his focus sharp. For a moment, his body stilled, his gaze fixed on the cube as his mind fell into an instinctive rhythm. Twist. Align. Rotate. The motions were fluid, precise, and within less than ten seconds, the puzzle clicked into its solved state—a perfect grid of solid colors on each face.

Twilight’s eyes flicked up, her expression shifting from determination to something resembling satisfaction. “See?” she said, her tone tinged with pride as she glanced toward the two newcomers.

Nightshade raised an eyebrow, her wings shifting slightly as she studied Anon with a detached curiosity. “Impressive,” she murmured, her voice soft but edged with a clinical detachment.

Dr. Mindful Path offered a polite smile, her clipboard floating up beside her. “That’s quite a skill, Anon,” she said warmly. “Have you always been good at puzzles?”

Anon shrugged, placing the cube on the cushion beside him. “I guess so,” he replied carefully, his tone neutral.

Nightshade watched him for another moment before turning her attention to Twilight. “Princess,” she began, her tone sharp and direct, “we’d like to continue the interview with Anon. Privately.”

Twilight’s head snapped toward her, the faint hum of her magic flaring before it abruptly cut off. “Privately?” she repeated, her voice carefully even. “I don’t think that’s necessary. As her guardian, I should be here to—”

“With respect,” Nightshade interrupted, her voice cold and matter-of-fact, “you are not her legal guardian. You are her sponsor, pending the completion of this adoption process. Surely, as a well-educated princess, you understand the distinction better than most.”

Twilight stiffened, her wings bristling slightly as her eyes narrowed. The bat pony’s words were devoid of malice, yet they landed like a challenge nonetheless.

Dr. Mindful Path stepped in quickly, her tone soothing. “Princess Twilight, I assure you this is standard procedure. We simply want to ensure Anon feels comfortable speaking freely about her experience. It’s an important part of our evaluation.”

Twilight’s jaw tightened, and for a moment, it seemed as though she might argue further. But then she exhaled sharply, her expression softening into a tight, forced smile. “Fine,” she said, her voice clipped.

She turned to Anon, her eyes locking onto his with an intensity that sent an involuntary shiver down his spine. “Do your best,” she said, her tone calm but heavy with unspoken meaning.

Anon nodded faintly, his chest tightening as he watched her rise and head for the door. The soft click of it closing behind her seemed louder than it should have, leaving a charged silence in its wake.

Nightshade adjusted her clipboard, her golden eyes settling on Anon once more. “Now,” she said evenly, her voice as steady as a metronome, “shall we continue?”

Nightshade moved silently to the side of the room, her sharp gaze unwavering as she seated herself on a chair near the window. She adjusted her wings, tucking them neatly against her sides, and retrieved her clipboard. With a flick of her hoof, she began writing, her golden eyes flickering to Anon occasionally as though cataloging every detail.

Dr. Mindful Path approached with the air of practiced calm, her gentle smile intact. Lowering herself onto a cushion across from Anon, she made her movements slow and deliberate, ensuring her presence felt safe and nonthreatening. Her clipboard rested lightly in her magic, her quill poised and ready.

“Hello again, Anon,” she began, her voice soft and soothing. “How are you feeling?”

Anon’s ears flicked nervously as he glanced between her and Nightshade. “I’m okay,” he said cautiously.

“That’s good to hear,” she replied, nodding encouragingly. “Now, Anon,” she continued, glancing briefly at her notes, “when you first arrived here, I understand you mentioned something… unusual.” Her brow furrowed slightly, as if working through the term. “You said you were a… hu—hum… human?”

“Human,” Anon confirmed, his voice even.

“Human,” Mindful Path repeated, her tone light, as though testing the word. “Thank you for clarifying. Do you still believe you’re a… human?”

Anon straightened slightly, his expression calm but firm. “I don’t believe I’m a human,” he said, his voice steady and respectful. “I am a human. I’ve always been human. That’s who I am.”

Mindful Path blinked, her quill pausing mid-stroke for a fraction of a second before continuing its deliberate path across the paper. Her expression didn’t waver, though there was a flicker of curiosity in her eyes. “I see,” she said softly. “Can you explain why you feel so certain about this?”

Anon took a slow breath, keeping his tone measured. He understood the stakes. If he seemed agitated or aggressive, they’d write him off as unstable—dangerous, even. And he knew too well what happened to patients when doctors labeled them as violent.

“I’m certain because it’s the truth,” he said calmly, meeting her gaze. “I remember everything. I was born human. I grew up human. My body, my life—it was all human until I woke up like this.” He gestured briefly at himself, his tone carefully devoid of frustration or anger.

Mindful Path nodded thoughtfully, her quill moving swiftly. She didn’t interrupt, letting him continue.

“Humans aren’t like ponies,” Anon went on. “We walk on two legs, not four. We have hands, not hooves. Our bodies don’t have fur, except for a little on our heads and a few other places. We build things—machines, skyscrapers. We don’t use magic, but we’ve created technology that can do incredible things.”

Mindful Path’s quill stilled for a moment as her thoughts shifted. The description was so vivid, so precise, that it gnawed at her doubts. She vaguely remembered something—a research paper by a mare named Lyra Heartstrings. Lyra had been an eccentric scholar obsessed with mythical creatures, and humans were at the center of her studies. Could it be relevant? She made a mental note to look into it later.

“Thank you, Anon,” she said warmly. “That’s a very detailed explanation. I imagine it must be hard, feeling so… out of place.”

Anon nodded, his expression guarded. “It is. Nothing feels right. This body… it doesn’t belong to me.”

Mindful Path offered a sympathetic smile, her quill resuming its steady motion. “And can you tell me how you came to be here in Equestria?”

Anon’s jaw tightened, but his voice remained level. “I don’t know. One minute I was in my world, living my life. The next, I woke up here, like this. I remember everything about being human, but I have no idea how I got here.”

“I see,” Mindful Path murmured, her quill scratching softly. Her expression remained neutral, though her thoughts were racing. Trauma? Magical displacement? Or something else entirely?

Across the room, Nightshade’s sharp eyes glinted as she wrote her own notes, her quill moving with a quick, precise rhythm.

Mindful Path adjusted her clipboard slightly, her tone softening further. “Thank you for sharing all of that, Anon. I know it’s not easy to talk about these things.”

Anon shrugged faintly, keeping his expression carefully neutral.

Mindful Path leaned forward slightly, her tone shifting to something lighter and more conversational. “Let’s talk a little more about your feelings, if that’s all right. How would you describe your mood lately?”

Anon hesitated briefly, weighing his words. “I guess… mixed,” he said finally. “Some days are okay. Other days, not so much.”

“That’s completely normal,” Mindful Path assured him. “Have you been feeling worried? Sad? Maybe even angry?”

“Sometimes,” Anon admitted cautiously. “But I try to stay calm. Getting upset doesn’t help anything.”

“Very wise,” Mindful Path said with a small smile. “It sounds like you’re doing your best to handle a very challenging situation.”

Anon nodded, his gaze flickering briefly to Nightshade. The bat pony was still watching him, her expression unreadable, though her quill never stopped moving.

As the session continued, Anon couldn’t shake the flicker of hope growing in the back of his mind. Mindful Path seemed genuinely interested—not dismissive, not cruel. Could she be the one to believe him?

But even as the thought crossed his mind, he remained cautious. For now, the truth was his only weapon, and he would wield it carefully.

Dr. Mindful Path’s quill hovered just above the page as she observed Anon, her expression serene, a kind smile still firmly in place. Inside her mind, however, thoughts swirled with the clarity of a seasoned psychologist.

The patient appears to be suffering from some form of personality disorder or perhaps body dysmorphia, she thought, the careful script of her notes reflecting her analysis. Her belief that she is a “human” could stem from intense trauma, leading to a detachment from her current identity. While unusual, it isn’t unprecedented—particularly given her age and the loss of her parents.

Her eyes flicked briefly to Nightshade, who remained composed but watchful, her quill moving swiftly as she jotted down her own notes.

Interestingly, Mindful Path continued mentally, there’s no clear indication of a violent personality or violent tendencies due to her supposed condition. The incident with the nurse and the doctor appears to have been a temporary outburst of panic rather than an expression of deeper aggression.

She paused, glancing again at Anon, who now sat quietly, his expression guarded but not hostile. It’s obvious she’s intelligent—perhaps more so than the average filly her age. If her parents were scholars, as I suspect, that would explain her precocious knowledge of mature concepts. It’s not necessarily indicative of delusion or mania, but it does mean we need to tread carefully. Any misstep could worsen her anxiety.

Mindful Path’s quill resumed its deliberate movements as she made a note: High intelligence, unusual maturity for age, possible influence of academic upbringing. Trauma likely exacerbated by recent events.

She was still writing when Nightshade’s voice cut through the quiet. “Tell me, Anon,” the bat pony began, her tone sharp but measured. “How has your time with Twilight been?”

Anon’s head turned sharply toward her, his body tensing as if anticipating the question. He stared at her for a moment before looking away, his brow furrowed.

Nightshade’s quill moved quickly, her eyes narrowing slightly as she noted his reaction. “Does Twilight make you uncomfortable?” she asked, her tone as steady as ever. “Or have you had any… conversations with her that might seem unusual?”

Mindful Path’s serene expression flickered for the briefest moment into a subtle frown, but she said nothing, allowing Nightshade to press forward.

Anon glanced at the psychologist, seeking any sign of guidance or reassurance, but Mindful Path simply offered her usual warm smile. “Anon,” she said softly, her tone gentle but firm, “this is a safe place. You don’t need to lie to us. Nothing you say will leave this room.”

The words nearly made Anon laugh. That’s a lie, he thought bitterly. He’d used that exact line himself on more than one occasion, though only rarely had he truly meant it. As a psychologist, he knew the truth: if a patient confessed to a crime, harm to others, or self-harm, confidentiality went out the window. The phrase was designed to foster trust, but it was ultimately a tool—a lie cloaked in good intentions.

He glanced at Nightshade again, then back at Mindful Path. Maybe if I told them the truth, he thought, they’d take me away from Twilight. But…

Opportunity’s voice rang through his mind, interrupting the thought. Are you stupid? Do you not remember what happened to that doctor?

Anon froze as the memory of Dr. Gentle Care’s battered body flashed before his eyes. Twilight’s calm cruelty, her casual manipulation—it was a stark reminder of what she was capable of. His ex-wife had been dangerous, but she was just a Marine with years of training. Twilight was something far worse: a princess with immense magical power and no hesitation to use it.

Opportunity’s voice rang through his mind, interrupting the thought. Are you stupid? Do you not remember what happened to that doctor?

Then, Unknown’s voice—a dark, guttural snarl—rose from the depths of his mind. Assault the doctors. Drag Twilight down like the animal she is. Bring her to heel.

Anon’s stomach churned at the thought, the sheer violence of it jarring him. He pushed the idea aside, unsettled by its sudden emergence. What the hell was that? he thought, shaking his head slightly.

He was pulled back to the present by a strange sensation pressing against his stomach. His hoof instinctively moved to the spot, confusion flickering across his face as the feeling spread—a tingling warmth coursing through his body, traveling from his hooves to the tips of his ears.

It hit him like a bolt: the plug. It had activated.

Anon’s breath hitched as the sensation faded, leaving behind an eerie calm. A warning, he realized grimly.

The two mares exchanged brief glances, their concern evident as they watched him. Anon forced himself to straighten, shoving the moment aside as best he could.

“Twilight is… a very nice pony,” he said finally, his voice measured but steady. “She makes me nervous because she’s a princess, and Mom and Dad always said princesses are very special. So even though she’s really nice, I guess I just feel like I’m going to make a mistake or look stupid.”

Nightshade’s sharp eyes narrowed slightly, her quill scratching against the paper. She didn’t respond immediately, her expression unreadable.

Mindful Path, meanwhile, offered a reassuring smile. “Yes, Princess Twilight is very unique, isn’t she? Are there any quirks of hers that you find odd?”

Anon pretended to think for a moment before replying, “Kind of. She talks a lot about history and old stuff. It reminds me of my dad when he’d get excited about something.”

Mindful Path chuckled softly, her quill moving swiftly across the page. “That’s very insightful, Anon. Thank you for sharing that with us.”

Nightshade remained silent, her gaze lingering on Anon as though trying to unravel a particularly complex puzzle.

Twilight Sparkle’s eyes flicked to the door for what felt like the hundredth time, the faint hum of her magic idly turning pages in a book she wasn’t reading. Her focus was elsewhere—on the delicate web of plans she’d spent weeks weaving and the sudden snag she couldn’t ignore.

Celestia knows, she thought bitterly, her mind racing through the possibilities. She couldn’t fathom how her mentor had caught wind of Anon so quickly. Everything had been executed perfectly. Every variable accounted for. Yet, here she was, watching the clock tick down with the uneasy weight of Celestia’s looming shadow pressing on her.

It doesn’t matter, she told herself sharply. She took a steadying breath, pushing the thought aside. Another tick of the clock, another flick of the page.

The door opened, and Twilight’s breath caught for an instant as Anon stepped out, looking pale and visibly drained. His small frame slumped as if the weight of the interview had worn him down completely. He didn’t say a word, simply trudged into the waiting area and collapsed onto one of the cushions.

Twilight’s eyes darted back to the doorway, watching as Dr. Mindful Path emerged a moment later, her usual warm smile firmly in place. Close behind her came Nightshade, whose cold, calculating demeanor remained as impenetrable as ever.

Twilight rose from her seat, her own carefully constructed mask of warmth and friendliness sliding into place. She crossed the room with deliberate ease, a gentle smile on her lips. “So,” she said lightly, her voice carrying just the right mix of concern and optimism, “how was the talk? Hopefully good, and no one said too many bad things about me.”

Dr. Mindful Path chuckled softly, adjusting her clipboard. “You know, Twilight, I can’t tell you what my patients say in our sessions.”

Twilight let out a light laugh of her own, her wings rustling slightly as she approached Anon. She draped one wing around him, pulling him close against her side. He stiffened slightly at the contact but didn’t pull away, his exhaustion too deep to fight it.

“So,” Twilight continued smoothly, her tone casual, “are we good to go? Or are we going to have to come back here?”

Dr. Mindful Path glanced at Nightshade, and the two exchanged a brief, wordless look. The psychologist turned her attention back to Twilight, her smile never faltering. “Yes,” she said, her tone bright but measured. “But I think we should have this conversation in private.”

Twilight’s brow furrowed slightly, though she quickly smoothed it out with another easy smile. “Of course,” she said, giving Anon a gentle nudge with her wing. “Why don’t you wait out here while we chat? I shouldn’t be too long.”

Anon blinked up at her, his expression carefully blank, before nodding faintly. “Okay,” he said quietly, stepping away from her and settling back onto the cushion.

Nightshade stepped closer, her piercing golden eyes watching Twilight until the princess disappeared into the room with Mindful Path. The door clicked softly shut behind them.

For a moment, the waiting area was silent except for the faint rustle of papers in Nightshade’s wing. She didn’t sit, choosing instead to stand near the door like a sentry, her presence as calm and unsettling as ever.

Anon glanced at her warily, his expression neutral but his thoughts racing. She’s watching me, he thought grimly. I can’t slip up now.

Nightshade’s gaze flicked toward him, her quill poised over her clipboard. “You look tired,” she said flatly, breaking the silence.

“I am,” Anon replied, keeping his voice even.

Nightshade’s quill scratched against the paper. She said nothing else, her gaze returning to her notes, though Anon could feel her eyes on him, sharp and calculating even when they didn’t meet his own.

Nightshade’s sharp golden eyes remained fixed on Anon, her posture relaxed but her gaze anything but. After a moment of silence, she spoke, her tone conversational yet carrying a subtle edge. “I’ve been to Griffonstone before. It’s a very nice place, isn’t it?”

Anon blinked at her, tilting his head slightly. “No, not really.”

Nightshade raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised by his response. For a brief moment, Anon had to fight to keep the smile off his face. Twilight might be many things, but she was nothing if not thorough. She had drilled the details of Griffonstone’s history into him to help prop up his fabricated story. Coupled with his knowledge from the show, Anon knew Griffonstone wasn’t just a “bad place”; it was a disaster barely held together by foreign aid and dwindling pride.

“Griffonstone is one of the worst places to live,” Anon continued, his voice calm but matter-of-fact. “Without support from other nations, what’s left of the city would have crumbled centuries ago.”

Nightshade let out a faint chuckle, her smile widening as though she were testing him. “You’re well-informed,” she said softly. “But tell me, do you know anything about bat ponies? You seem smarter than the average filly, and if your parents were scholars, they must have told you something about us.”

Anon’s brow furrowed slightly as he pretended to think. “From what I’ve read,” he said carefully, “bat ponies were… created. Something to do with population issues. But it didn’t work out, and you were considered failures.”

Nightshade laughed, the sound low and sharp. “Blunt,” she said with a hint of approval. “Yes, that’s true. But that’s not what I meant. I’m asking if you know what makes us special compared to other ponies.”

Anon hesitated, giving her a mildly perplexed look. “I never got that far in the book,” he admitted. “For… two reasons, really.”

Nightshade’s grin widened slightly, though her slitted eyes gleamed with something far colder. “Let me enlighten you,” she said, her voice low. “Beyond our agility and night vision, we have… unique talents. For example, we’re excellent at hearing.”

Anon’s confusion deepened, though his unease began to creep into his thoughts. “Hearing?”

Nightshade’s smile didn’t falter as she leaned in slightly, her golden gaze locked onto him. “We’re so good at hearing,” she said softly, “that we can tell when someone is lying.” She chuckled lightly as Anon stiffened, a faint sheen of sweat forming at the base of his neck. “Usually, this makes us great for jobs in security, positions like this one, and sometimes even as spies.”

Anon swallowed hard, the air in the room growing heavier. Something felt wrong—off—but he couldn’t place it. A strange sensation clawed at the edges of his awareness, unfamiliar and unwelcome.

Nightshade’s smile widened further, a crack forming in her otherwise calm demeanor. “And our second great talent?” she continued, her voice dropping into a near-whisper. “Our memory. It’s flawless. I could never forget a filly who could shatter the dreamscape like you did.”

Anon’s eyes widened in shock, his breath hitching. “What—”

Nightshade moved before he could react, her hoof darting forward to cover his mouth. “No, no,” she whispered, her tone mockingly soothing. “None of that. You wouldn’t want to interrupt their conversation, would you?”

Her other hoof reached into her satchel, which hung loosely at her side. She retrieved a small, jagged stone covered in glowing runes, her movements deliberate and precise. Anon’s eyes locked onto it, his heart pounding as he instinctively tried to pull away.

“What are you—” he started, his voice muffled beneath her hoof.

Nightshade ignored him, tossing the stone onto the ground. The moment it hit, a black fog erupted from it, swirling around them both like living shadows. Anon’s panic surged as he felt the fog’s icy tendrils creeping along his coat, pulling at him, tugging him away from reality itself.

His body felt like it was dissolving, the edges of his consciousness fraying with every touch of the unnatural mist. He tried to struggle, to scream, but his movements were sluggish, his voice swallowed by the oppressive darkness.

The last thing he saw before the world went black was the door to the private room opening, Twilight standing in the doorway, her eyes wide with shock. Anon reached a trembling hoof toward her, a silent plea for help, but it was too late.

In an instant, he and Nightshade were gone, the black fog dissipating into nothingness.

Twilight stood frozen in the doorway, her mouth slightly open as she stared at the empty space where Anon had been. Dr. Mindful Path appeared behind her, her expression quickly shifting from confusion to alarm.

“What just happened?” Mindful Path demanded, her calm demeanor cracking under the weight of the moment.

Twilight’s jaw tightened, her wings flaring slightly as her face twisted into a scowl. “I don’t know,” she said, her voice dangerously low.

The two mares exchanged a tense glance, their mutual understanding unspoken yet clear. Whatever had just transpired, it had upended everything.

Day 5: A Filly Shouldn’t Run

The sunlight pierced through his eyelids like a scalpel, warm and relentless, forcing him into consciousness. Anon groaned, his body stiff and reluctant, his mind sluggishly clawing its way out of the fog of sleep. As he blinked awake, the light struck him again, this time bouncing off something gilded and catching him right in the eye. He hissed and turned his head, trying to escape its golden assault.

His brain lagged behind as his senses caught up. The air was rich with something sweet and floral, the faint scent of lavender and jasmine filling his lungs. This wasn’t the cold sterility of Twilight’s castle. No, this was... something else. He shifted, the bed beneath him far too soft, far too large, and far too luxurious to be the one he had grown resentfully accustomed to.

He sat up slowly, his limbs tangled in sheets so smooth they felt almost liquid against his coat. His hooves brushed the edge of the mattress, and it took him a moment to register the sheer absurdity of its size. The realization hit him all at once, a single name flashing in his head like a warning beacon.

Celestia.

Anon froze, his heart racing as his eyes darted around the room. The towering windows. The sprawling vanity glittering with jewels. The fireplace adorned with sun motifs, its embers lazily glowing. It was unmistakable. This was her room. Princess Celestia’s personal sanctuary. His breath hitched as a thousand questions rushed through his mind. How did he get here? Why was he here? And, most importantly, where the hell was she?

His eyes landed on the golden birdcage near the fireplace, its intricate bars curving upward like an art piece. Empty. Philomena was nowhere in sight. That absence sent a chill down his spine, the void of the phoenix’s fiery presence making the room feel even more alien.

Sliding off the bed, he nearly stumbled. The mattress towered over him as he hit the floor, his legs barely catching his weight. "This bed is ridiculous," he muttered under his breath, glancing back at it as if expecting it to swallow him whole.

He paced forward, his hooves muffled by the thick, ornate carpet beneath him. His eyes wandered, taking in every detail of the room. The high, vaulted ceiling seemed impossibly far away, painted with delicate murals of sunrises and sunsets. A gilded tea set sat on a small table near the balcony, untouched but gleaming as if freshly polished.

The sunlight poured in through the massive balcony doors, pooling in warm patches on the floor. It beckoned him, pulling him toward the glass, where rolling green hills and the distant spires of Canterlot stretched out like a painting.

He paused before the doors, the handles shaped like alicorn wings. He hesitated, his mind catching up with the surrealism of it all. This wasn’t a dream. This wasn’t some lingering trick of Twilight’s magic. This was real. He was in Celestia’s room.

“What the hell is going on?” he murmured, the weight of the moment pressing down on him.

Anon took a deep breath, steadying himself as his eyes darted back to the balcony doors. The sunlight streaming through them felt warmer now, less invasive, almost inviting. Something about it tugged at him, pulling him closer to the golden light spilling across the floor. Whatever had brought him here could wait—this was the kind of view that demanded attention.

The alicorn-winged handles taunted him, their height reminding him just how small this body was. He frowned, crouched slightly, and leapt. His hoof just barely hooked onto one of the wings, and the latch clicked open with a satisfying snap. The doors swung outward, and a cool mountain breeze washed over him, carrying with it the scent of pine and fresh air.

As he stepped onto the balcony, the sheer scale of what lay before him stole his breath. Canterlot stretched out below in all its impossible grandeur, a city perched precariously on the side of a mountain. Its spiraling towers gleamed in the rising sunlight, their gold and marble facades glowing with ethereal brilliance. Waterfalls cascaded from the cliff’s edge, their endless roar distant but ever-present, feeding rivers that twisted through the green valleys far below.

To his left, the darker, more solemn architecture of Luna’s wing caught his eye. The banners there fluttered lazily in the wind, adorned with crescent moons and constellations. The contrast between Celestia’s golden elegance and Luna’s shadowy regality was striking, a perfect balance of light and dark.

Beyond the castle, Equestria unfolded in a tapestry of vibrant color. Rolling hills, lush forests, and distant mountain ranges stretched as far as the eye could see. Anon squinted, and there, in the far-off distance, was Ponyville—its quaint, toy-like buildings just barely visible.

He let out a low whistle, leaning his forehooves on the balcony’s edge. "This is... insane," he muttered, his voice barely audible over the breeze. He glanced down at the city below, his stomach knotting as he took in the dizzying drop beneath him. "These ponies really built this thing on the side of a mountain. Who even thinks of that? No—who trusts that?"

The thought made him shudder. "Magic," he said, answering his own question. "It has to be magic. No one’s dumb enough to live here otherwise." He couldn’t deny it, though—the view was unparalleled. The way the sun bathed everything in gold, the way the landscape stretched endlessly beneath him... it felt surreal. He stared out into the horizon, the rising sun painting the sky in hues of orange and pink. "Is this what it feels like to be on top of the world?" he murmured.

For a few fleeting moments, he let himself enjoy it. The beauty. The calm. The sheer, overwhelming majesty of it all.

Then the memories started to creep back in. His brow furrowed as flashes of blackness tugged at the edges of his mind. That inky substance, pulling him away, dragging him out of reality. He closed his eyes, trying to piece it together. There had been... a room? And then something hit him. Hard. The sensation of falling returned, vivid and unrelenting.

His eyes snapped open. "Fuck," he muttered, leaning his head against the cool stone railing. "It hasn’t even been a full week, and I’ve already been foalnapped."

He paced back and forth on the balcony, his thoughts racing. "Okay, so who? Doesn’t take a genius to figure that one out." His jaw tightened as he considered the why. "But why the hell would Celestia be involved? Unless..." He paused, his gaze drifting back into the room. "Unless she’s going to be just as surprised as I am when she comes back here."

His lips twisted into a grimace as he pushed away from the balcony. "Whatever’s going on, I’m not waiting around to find out." If Celestia returned, or if anyone else came through that door, he wasn’t sure he’d have much of a chance to explain himself—or escape.

He stepped back into the room, scanning it with a renewed focus. He needed a way down, a way out. His eyes landed on the gilded doors near the corner, and he made his way toward them. "Alright," he muttered, steeling himself. "Let’s see where this leads."

Anon moved carefully through the room, his eyes scanning every detail as he explored. A few scattered books and loose documents caught his attention, but it was the two doors across the room that stood out. One was slightly ajar, and when he nudged it open, he was greeted with the sight of a bathroom. It was oversized and pristine, of course, but otherwise unremarkable for what he expected in a place like this.

The second door, however, led somewhere far more intriguing—a private office. The space was grand yet meticulously organized, with tall shelves packed with books, a large desk at the center piled with papers, and another door with a sun-shaped emblem that he assumed led out of the suite entirely.

Anon’s curiosity got the better of him as he stepped further into the office. The air smelled faintly of ink and parchment, a testament to its purpose. The desk was dominated by neatly arranged stacks of documents and a small collection of books. He couldn’t help himself; before even considering the door, his attention zeroed in on the desk.

Approaching it, his eyes landed on the large, sun-themed chair. It was, without a doubt, Celestia’s. He smirked at the absurdity of it all as he hopped up onto it, adjusting his smaller body until he found a comfortable position. At least he wasn’t falling on his face anymore. That was progress, right?

Propping his front hooves on the desk, he began to sift through the papers and books. The first few were relatively mundane—books on magical theory, transmutation, and law. One book, Star Swirl’s Guide to Transpositional Portals, Gates, and Barriers, caught his attention, and he couldn’t help but grin. “Figures,” he muttered to himself. “Twilight definitely gets her book obsession from Celestia.”

His amusement was short-lived as he noticed the folders scattered across the desk. His stomach tightened when he saw one containing information about him—or at least, the pony Twilight had fabricated in her little scheme. It was clinical and detailed, listing fabricated details of his supposed life, background, and behavioral observations. His jaw tightened as he flipped through it, his annoyance simmering.

Next to it were other files, likely on other ponies—or foals, judging by the names and context. He scanned them briefly but didn’t dwell too long. What stood out more were the reports on the desk: one about something called the Sky Tower, another detailing changeling military movements, and a third outlining ongoing legislation Celestia had yet to approve or reject. The latter lacked her official stamp, which seemed to confirm her indecision on the matters.

It was a lot—too much, really. Anon rubbed his temples with a hoof, his head starting to ache from the sheer volume of information. Half the documents didn’t even make sense to him, their contents dense with bureaucratic jargon and magical terminology.

“How in the hell do you do all of this?” he muttered aloud, his voice breaking the silence. He glanced at the towering stack of completed paperwork on the desk, the neat piles of documents exuding an almost oppressive sense of order.

His gaze shifted to the untouched stacks beside them—more reports, more forms, all waiting for Celestia’s attention. The sheer volume of it made his head spin. It wasn’t just the size of the workload that got to him—it was the meticulous organization, the handwritten notes in the margins, the careful color-coding of each section.

“Guess people drown in bureaucracy in every world,” he muttered, shaking his head in disbelief. “Doesn’t matter if you’re a human or a pony, a president or a princess. Paperwork’s still a bitch.”

He let out a low chuckle, the sound hollow in the vast emptiness of the office. For a moment, he imagined what it must feel like to sit here day after day, juggling the endless responsibilities of an empire.

“Yeah, no thanks,” he murmured, stepping slightly away from the desk to avoid the dust and shaking the thought from his head.

Leaning back slightly, he let out a long sigh, his eyes lingering on the desk. There was something surreal about sitting in Celestia’s chair, surrounded by the inner workings of her kingdom. For a moment, he let himself imagine what it must feel like to be her—constantly balancing the weight of an entire nation while still projecting that perfect, serene image to the world.

And here he was, a therapist who used to groan about listening to soldiers’ stories of horrors and regrets. He’d thought the job was soul-crushing, that the endless parade of trauma was more than anyone should have to bear. Yet now? Now he would have gladly gone back to the simplicity of untangling human pain over coffee and a ticking clock.

He snorted, the sound humorless in the quiet room. “Careful what you wish for, right?” he muttered to himself. How many nights had he stared at his ceiling, wishing he could escape to a world like this? Somewhere magical, somewhere vibrant, somewhere completely unlike the drab, gray monotony of his office walls and his nine-to-five routine.

And now he was here. In Equestria. Sitting in Celestia’s chair, no less. The goddess of the sun herself—the ruler who had to manage not just an entire kingdom, but also the delicate threads of harmony that tied her world together. He ran a hand over the smooth surface of the desk, imagining the sheer responsibility this woman—or mare—had to bear every single day.

It was laughable, really. He’d once envied her—the idea of someone with that much power and purpose. But now, he could only shudder at the thought of trying to fill those gilded horseshoes.

“Trade you,” he muttered under his breath, shaking his head. “I’ll take the soldiers, the nightmares, the guilt—hell, I’ll even take the paperwork. You can keep the kingdom, Celestia.”

The absurdity of it all wasn’t lost on him. He’d gotten exactly what he thought he wanted. Magic. Adventure. A break from his mundane life. And now? Now he wanted nothing more than the chance to go back.

But the thought didn’t last long. His focus snapped back to the situation at hand. He couldn’t sit here forever—sooner or later, someone would walk in, and he doubted he’d be able to talk his way out of it.

Hopping down from Celestia’s chair, Anon cast one last glance at the desk. The stacks of papers, locked drawers, and imposing sun emblem carved into the wood all seemed to radiate power and authority. For a brief moment, he let himself marvel at the sheer weight of responsibility that must come with sitting there.

But the sound of distant hoofsteps echoing through the castle jolted him back to reality.

Time’s up. I need to get out of here.

His eyes darted around the office, searching for an escape route. The large sun-emblazoned door leading out was an obvious choice, but the thought of running into Celestia—or her guards—froze him in place.

No way I’m walking out of here and into a magic-filled firing squad.

Instead, his gaze shifted to the tall windows on one side of the room. The sunlight pouring through them made the golden trim gleam, illuminating the polished marble floor. Beyond the windows, he could see another balcony just one floor below.

That’s my way out.

He moved quickly to the bed in the corner of the room, its silken sheets shimmering in the sunlight. They were cool and slippery under his hooves as he yanked them free, working with shaky determination.

“Classic escape trope,” he muttered, tying the sheets together into a makeshift rope. His smaller hooves fumbled with the fabric, but he managed to tighten the knots securely enough.

Dragging the rope to the balcony railing, Anon looped it around one of the sturdy stone pillars. The knots groaned under the strain as he tugged on the rope to test its strength.

“Good enough,” he whispered, gripping the fabric tightly.

Climbing onto the railing, he hesitated for a moment, his heart pounding in his chest. The absence of patrolling pegasus guards was unsettling. He’d expected to see at least a few circling the skies, their sharp eyes scanning for anything out of place. But the skies were clear, the only movement coming from the clouds drifting lazily overhead.

“Guess even Celestia’s security has blind spots,” he muttered.

With a deep breath, Anon swung his legs over the edge and began his descent.

The wind tugged at him as the rope swayed with each movement. His hooves gripped the fabric tightly, the knots digging into his skin. He glanced down at the balcony below, its gilded railing gleaming in the sunlight.

As he descended, he couldn’t help but notice the view. Canterlot stretched out before him, its spires rising like jagged peaks against the horizon. The streets below were bustling with ponies, their colorful forms moving like pieces on a chessboard. Beyond the city, the rolling hills and forests of Equestria unfolded in a vibrant tapestry, with Ponyville just barely visible in the distance.

Focus, he reminded himself, shaking his head.

The rope groaned ominously as he neared the balcony, and Anon froze. The fabric frayed slightly under his weight, the sound sending a jolt of panic through him.

“Don’t you dare,” he muttered, glaring at the rope.

With one last lunge, he let go of the rope and grabbed the railing of the lower balcony. His hooves slipped slightly on the polished marvel, but he managed to haul himself over the edge, collapsing onto the stone floor.

He lay there for a moment, catching his breath and staring up at the sky.

“Never doing that again,” he muttered, his chest heaving.

Sitting up, he turned his attention to the room beyond the glass doors. It was immediately clear that this wasn’t a guest room. The furniture was grandiose and meticulously crafted, with gilded trim and plush upholstery. Crystal chandeliers hung from the ceiling, their light refracting into rainbows that danced across the marble floor.

Anon pushed the doors open cautiously, stepping inside. The scent of sandalwood and jasmine filled the air, a fragrance that somehow managed to be both inviting and intimidating.

“This must be a dignitary’s room,” he muttered, glancing around at the ornate furnishings.

As he moved deeper into the room, his hoofsteps muffled by the thick carpet, his eyes fell on a writing desk near the window. The polished wood gleamed in the sunlight, and the scrolls and papers neatly arranged on its surface practically begged to be inspected.

But before he could get closer, the faint sound of approaching voices reached his ears.

His heart leapt into his throat as panic set in.

Shit, someone’s coming!

He scanned the room desperately, his eyes darting to the massive bed in the corner. Its frame was carved from dark mahogany, and the crimson silk draping it shimmered like liquid fire. Without thinking, he dove underneath, pressing himself flat against the cool marble floor.

From his vantage point, Anon’s eyes darted around, adjusting to the dim shadows beneath the bed. His heartbeat thundered in his ears as the door creaked open, spilling light into the room.

Two figures entered, their voices soft but distinct. Anon’s breath caught as he made out the white hooves of one figure and the talons of another. His eyes moved upward cautiously, taking in more details without giving himself away.

The unicorn moved with an air of casual elegance, the faint swish of his tail a testament to his meticulous grooming. At his side hung a gleaming rapier, its golden guard encrusted with strange, ancient script. A polished blue crystal sat at its center, catching the light in an ethereal glow.

Beside him, the griffin’s presence was sharp and commanding. Her sleek form exuded power, and at her hip rested a dagger-like blade with a red, pulsing crystal embedded in the hilt. The weapon’s unique design made it look almost ceremonial, though the way her talons flexed near it suggested she was more than willing to put it to use.

“It’s been far too long, my love,” Blueblood said, his voice smooth and unmistakably refined. There was a note of frustration in his tone, a weariness that Anon had never expected to hear from the haughty prince. “The Royal Court has been endless and tedious.”

The griffin chuckled, her voice low and rough, carrying an accent that contrasted sharply with Blueblood’s polished speech. “Endless and tedious, eh? You don’t have to talk to me like the rest of the diplomats, you know.”

Blueblood smirked faintly. “I know, but it’s hard to drop the habit.”

Before he could say more, the griffin grabbed him roughly, pulling him into a fierce kiss. Blueblood gasped, his hooves coming up instinctively to press against her chest, but the griffin growled low in her throat, silencing any attempt at protest. Their lips clashed in a battle for dominance, the heated energy between them growing with every passing second.

When the kiss finally broke, Blueblood was left breathless, his mane slightly disheveled as he stared up at her.

“The Royal Court,” the griffin said with a teasing sneer, “more exhausting than fighting my honor guard? I find that highly unlikely.” Her golden eyes sparkled with mischief as her talons trailed lightly down his chest.

Blueblood let out a soft chuckle, though his voice carried a hint of weariness. “Oh, you’d be surprised. Politics can be a war of its own, though far less exciting.”

The griffin smirked, her grip on him tightening as she leaned in close. “If I remember correctly,” she said, her tone playful and biting, “aren’t you the one who challenged all my guards to a duel? What was it you said—‘If you cannot defend against me, how can you defend my love?’”

Blueblood chuckled softly, brushing back his disheveled mane. “I stand by it,” he said smoothly. “And, if memory serves, I won.”

“You were lucky I didn’t have anyone from the Sky Temple with me that day,” she shot back, her grin widening.

Blueblood raised an eyebrow. “Oh? Are they really so fearsome?”

The griffin snorted, stepping closer as her talons traced lightly along the edge of his jaw. “The best of the best. Griffin warriors don’t get any deadlier. But those zealots are obsessed with fighting Cosmos again—something about honor, vengeance, and reliving the glory days.”

She scoffed, her tail flicking with irritation. “They’d rather throw themselves into another war than waste their time on politics or guarding a princess like me.”

Blueblood smirked. “And yet, here I am, keeping you safe from all the horrors of court life.”

The griffin rolled her eyes but couldn’t hide the grin tugging at her beak. “As if you need protecting, you cocky bastard.” She leaned in closer, her voice dropping to a teasing whisper. “You’re the only stallion I’ve ever met who could challenge my entire guard and somehow come out on top.”

Her beak brushed against his cheek, her voice dropping into a sultry, teasing whisper. “You’re lucky I like janefillies,” she purred, her talons trailing lightly down his chest. “Otherwise, I’d have commanded you spend a couple of weeks in the stock cage.” She nipped playfully at his ear, her golden eyes gleaming with mischief.

Blueblood laughed softly, his tone growing playful. “And yet here I am. Victorious in all of those duels. And your honor would not allow you to harm me.”

“So much Moxie.”

Anon bit his lip, trying to stay silent as more articles of clothing hit the floor. The bed frame trembled slightly above him as the pair tangled together, their breathless laughter and low moans filling the air.

“Why the hell does this keep happening to me?” he thought bitterly, pressing himself further into the shadows as the sounds above grew louder.

The rhythmic creaking of the bed grew louder, each slam pressing the frame harder against Anon’s back. His muscles stiffened, and he clenched his jaw, trying to ignore the increasingly heated sounds coming from above.

The griffin let out a loud, throaty moan that rattled his nerves. “Oh, come on, little stallion,” she panted, her voice sharp with teasing and pleasure. “I thought you were going to make me scream like a rooster!”

Anon winced, biting his lip to keep from groaning aloud. Suddenly, there was a loud smack—the unmistakable sound of a slap—and then a sharp, pleasure-filled cry from the griffin that sent heat rising to his face.

Peeking out slightly from his hiding spot, Anon saw one of the griffin’s hands gripping the bed sheets desperately, her claws digging into the fabric as though she were trying to find something solid to hold onto. Her breaths came in heavy, uneven pants, and the frame above him groaned under the shifting weight of the two lovers.

From above, Blueblood’s voice cut through the sultry sounds. “Careful, darling. You’re going to shred the sheets, and Celestia hates replacing them.”

Anon couldn’t help it. A laugh snuck past his lips—sharp, stifled, but not quite silent. He immediately slapped a hoof over his mouth, panic blooming in his chest.

To his relief, Blueblood chuckled as well, clearly assuming it was the griffin who had laughed. “Ah, so you do appreciate my wit,” he teased, his tone dripping with smug satisfaction.

Anon exhaled shakily, grateful for the cover. But his relief was short-lived.

Almost before he could register what was happening, a claw shot down beneath the bed and latched around his hoof. His heart leapt into his throat as he was dragged out in one swift motion, the world spinning for a moment before he found himself staring at Blueblood and the griffin.

Blueblood was straddling her, his mane disheveled and his expression frozen in shock. The griffin, on the other hand, looked anything but surprised. Her golden eyes locked onto his with murderous intent, and her other claw gripped Blueblood’s rapier tightly—an instinctive grab after seizing Anon.

Anon’s mind reeled as he realized he’d never seen or heard her set the weapon down.

“Who the hell—” the griffin snarled, but she didn’t finish her sentence. Instead, she swung the blade with lightning speed, aiming directly at him.

Instinct took over. Anon twisted his hoof, lashing out at the hilt of the rapier with enough force to deflect the swing. The blade spun in her grasp, the guard absorbing the brunt of the impact, but the force of his strike still jarred her claws enough to make her drop it.

The griffin let out a furious growl, releasing her grip on Anon to recover her weapon. He took the chance and scrambled to the other side of the bed, his heart hammering as he tried to process what had just happened.

Blueblood, clearly caught off guard, didn’t reach for his blade. Instead, his horn glowed with a pale blue aura as he focused his magic on the intruder. The magic wasn’t as strong as Twilight’s, but it was enough to grab hold of Anon’s back hooves, slowing him down mid-scramble and freezing him in place.

Anon glanced back at the pair, his mind racing. The griffin’s claws flexed as she retrieved her blade, and her murderous glare burned into him. Blueblood’s expression was equal parts outrage and disbelief, but there was also a flicker of something else—amusement, maybe?

Unfortunately, there was no denying one thing: the prince was still very much inside his lover.

“Great,” Anon thought bitterly, his eyes darting between the furious couple. “This is about to go really bad.”

Anon’s mind raced, torn between two equally awful options. He could give up and face whatever punishment came with invading a prince and a dignitary’s personal space—possibly being charged with espionage. Or, he could double down, make a break for it, and try to escape before things got worse. His eyes darted around the room, scanning for anything he could use to his advantage.

That’s when he saw it: a tall stand holding several ornate vases, precariously balanced and positioned near him. A memory sparked in his head—something he’d read in an online forum about how telekinesis worked in MLP. The theory went that for telekinetic magic to work, the caster needed a clear line of sight on their target.

His decision was made. With a grunt, Anon lunged forward, using his front left hoof to ram into the base of the stand. The impact sent the structure teetering before it tipped over with a loud crack, the vases tumbling toward the floor. Blueblood’s magic instantly faltered, the telekinetic grip around Anon vanishing just in time for him to dodge out of the way.

The vase in front of him wobbled dangerously, and without thinking, Anon reached out and caught it. His movements surprised even himself, the coordination of his smaller body coming more naturally than he expected. He held the vase for a moment, staring at it in disbelief.

“What the hell?” he muttered under his breath, marveling at how his reflexes had improved.

Blueblood, however, wasn’t as impressed. His face twisted in a mix of outrage and astonishment as the loud crash of the ottoman hitting the floor echoed through the room.

Anon didn’t have time to enjoy the moment. He tightened his grip on the vase, adrenaline flooding his veins as he made a snap decision. Turning on his hind hooves, he bolted toward the other side of the room. He felt Blueblood’s magic grab hold of him again, a faint tug slowing his movements, but he was ready this time.

With a sharp twist of his body, he hurled the vase backward, expecting Blueblood to dodge or use his magic to deflect it. That’s not what happened.

The vase struck Blueblood square in the face with a sickening smash, the ceramic shattering into dozens of pieces. The prince let out a startled yelp before collapsing backward, pinning the griffin beneath him.

Anon froze for a moment, his eyes wide as he took in the scene. He hadn’t meant to hit him—he’d assumed Blueblood would teleport or sidestep the projectile. His mouth opened to apologize, but before he could take a step forward, the griffin beneath Blueblood let out a furious scream.

She was a striking figure, even in her enraged state. Her feathers were a deep black, smooth and sleek, with green highlights streaking through her longer, flowing crest that framed her sharp golden eyes. Her build was strong but distinctly feminine, her lithe figure radiating a balance of power and grace. She shoved at Blueblood’s limp frame, struggling to get free as he remained slumped over her, still very much... connected.

“You feather-plucking shit-eater!” she roared, her voice dripping with venom. Her claws flexed as she tried to push Blueblood off of her, her golden eyes locking onto Anon. “You dare throw something at him? At my stallion? Do you have any idea what I’m going to do to you, you mule-brained, buck-faced piece of pony dung?”

Anon stumbled back as she glared daggers at him, her wings flaring wide in a terrifying display. “I’ll skin your cutie mark and make it my rug! Then I’ll toss your dirt-rolling flank off the side of this mountain and watch you splatter!”

Her beak twisted into a furious snarl as she continued to struggle. “Get back here so I can rip your guts out and feed them to the crows! I’ll mount your skull above my throne, you little hay-chewing bastard!”

Anon’s hooves trembled. “Uh… no thanks.”

Before she could free herself entirely, the door burst open with a resounding crack. A pair of griffin guards stormed into the room, their sharp eyes immediately landing on the scene. They froze for a moment, taking in the sight of their screaming princess pinned beneath a barely-conscious Blueblood.

“Princess—what—?” one of the guards stammered, their eyes wide as they hesitated between rushing to her aid and assessing the chaos.

Anon didn’t wait for them to decide. With their attention distracted, he darted forward, sliding under their legs and bolting toward the hallway. His hooves skidded slightly on the polished floor as he regained his footing, adrenaline fueling every frantic step. Behind him, the princess’s furious screams and the guards’ shouts echoed faintly, but Anon didn’t dare look back.

“You get back here, you stinking little rat!” the griffin bellowed, her voice filled with fury. “I’ll roast you alive and feed your ashes to my hatchlings!”

Anon galloped faster, his heart pounding as he searched for the nearest way out.

Anon crouched in the narrow confines of a janitor’s closet, his chest rising and falling in slow, controlled breaths. He forced himself to stay silent, even as his heart pounded like a drum in his ears. Through the narrow gap of the door, he could see the dimly lit hallway.

Twenty-five minutes. He’d been running for twenty-five straight minutes, ducking and weaving through corridors, dodging guards, and slipping past patrols. His legs burned, his lungs ached, but he hadn’t been caught yet. Barely.

Listening carefully to the muffled voices of a nearby patrol, he pieced together snippets of their conversation. From what he could gather, the whole castle was on high alert. They thought an assassin had infiltrated the palace, sent to kill either Blueblood or the griffin dignitary. “Glideheart,” they’d called her. Apparently, she wasn’t just some random diplomat—she was a princess of some sort.

Anon’s breath hitched as he peeked out again. A lone guard trotted past the closet, her golden armor glinting faintly in the light. She was clearly one of Celestia’s day guards, but unlike the others, she moved with an air of inexperience. Her steps were hesitant, her wings shifting slightly as though she were unsure whether to fully tuck them in or use them.

Despite her stoic expression, Anon could see the cracks in her composure. The way her tail flicked nervously, the occasional sideways glance down the corridor—she wasn’t as confident as she was trying to appear.

He watched her carefully, noting her build. Her coat was a pale aquamarine, offset by her dark blue mane tied neatly beneath her helmet. Her orange eyes scanned the hallway intently, but there was a subtle tension in her posture, like she wasn’t entirely comfortable in her role.

Anon’s mind raced. This is it. If I screw this up, I’m toast.

Spying a bucket on the ground near the closet door, he made his move. Nudging it with his hoof, he sent it clattering noisily across the floor. The sound echoed down the corridor, and Anon immediately darted deeper into the room, wedging himself between two large bins.

The guard reacted instantly. She snapped her wings open, the motion jerking her spear into a ready position as she turned toward the noise. Her expression remained steely, but Anon noticed the way her ears twitched slightly, betraying her nerves.

She pushed the door open with one hoof, her spear held firmly in her wing. Stepping inside, her sharp orange eyes scanned the room, her movements slow and deliberate. The faint clink of her armor filled the silence as she advanced cautiously.

Anon’s breath hitched. He needed a distraction. With a mischievous grin, he slid his tail just far enough out of his hiding spot to catch her attention.

The guard’s eyes narrowed as she caught sight of the movement, but the tension in her shoulders eased slightly. Letting out a small sigh, she straightened up, lowering her spear.

“In the corner,” she said, her voice calm but firm. “I know you’re there. Step out.”

Anon tried for innocence, his voice upbeat as he called out, “No one’s here!”

The guard didn’t budge, though the corners of her mouth twitched ever so slightly. “Yak-yak-oxen free.”

Anon blinked, eyebrows raised in confusion. Is that… their version of ‘olly olly oxen free’? Suppressing a chuckle, he slid out of his hiding spot with a sheepish smile, his hooves scuffing lightly against the floor.

“You’re one of the kids from the orphanage, aren’t you?”

Anon nodded quickly, slipping into his role. “Yeah, me and my friends were just playing hide-and-seek. I guess I got carried away…”

The guard groaned softly, shaking her head. “How many times have we told you kids not to use the castle as your personal playground?” Her tone grew sharper as she continued, though it wasn’t entirely unkind. “You’re supposed to stick to the approved routes. Princess Celestia allows the orphanage to come here out of the kindness of her heart, and you shouldn’t be abusing her trust.”

Anon’s ears flattened as he put on his best guilty expression. “Sorry,” he said quietly, lowering his gaze. “I just… wanted to win. I didn’t mean to cause any trouble.”

The guard sighed again, her frustration tempered by his apparent remorse. “Listen, just stay put while I figure out where your group is. You’re lucky I found you first—if one of the others caught you sneaking around, they wouldn’t have been as forgiving.”

Anon forced himself to nod, keeping his innocent facade intact. “Thank you, ma’am,” he said earnestly, though his mind was already racing with his next move.

The Pegasus led Anon out of the janitor’s closet, her wing resting lightly on his shoulder to keep him from darting off again. Her spear was strapped to her side now, the tension in her movements replaced by a guarded ease.

As they walked down the hallway toward the central corridor, Anon kept pace beside her, his steps light and bouncy, mimicking the energy of a curious, playful child. But behind his wide-eyed expression and innocent smile, his mind was already at work, piecing together what little he’d learned so far.

“So, uh,” he began, glancing up at her. “What’s your name, Miss Guard?”

The mare glanced down at him, her orange eyes softening just slightly. “My name?” she repeated, her tone still formal but not unfriendly. “It’s Swift Dawn.”

“Cool name,” Anon said brightly, tilting his head. “How long have you been a guard?”

“Not long,” Swift Dawn admitted, her cheeks darkening faintly under her aquamarine coat. “I’m part of a new program, actually. Special recommendation, fast-tracked training… that kind of thing.”

Anon perked up, his ears swiveling forward. “A special program? Like… for mares?”

Swift Dawn’s lips quirked upward in a small smile. “Exactly. Princess Celestia started it to open the Royal Guard to mares. It’s still pretty new, but if it works out, one day there might be as many female guards as male ones.”

Anon nodded slowly, pretending to be impressed. “That’s really cool. I don’t see too many mares as guards. Why’s it usually just stallions?”

At that, Swift Dawn’s cheeks turned a deeper shade of red, and she cleared her throat awkwardly. “Well, um… that’s a complicated question,” she said, glancing away. “Let’s just say it’s something you’ll understand better when you’re older.”

Anon pouted, his lower lip sticking out in exaggerated disappointment. “Come on, I’m not that young. Can’t you just tell me?”

The mare sighed, relenting under his wide-eyed gaze. “Alright, alright. The Royal Guard was originally created as a way to help stallions become more independent and climb higher ranks in military service. See, a lot of stallions weren’t allowed to join the regular military or police forces before. The Royal Guard was a compromise—designed to keep them safe while still giving them a chance to serve.”

Anon’s brow furrowed as he processed that. “Huh,” he said after a moment. “Then how come Wonderbolts have both stallions and mares?”

Swift Dawn’s eyebrows shot up at the question, clearly not expecting it. “Cloudsdale’s different,” she explained, her tone steady but a bit amused. “They’ve always had their own rules. The Wonderbolts are a big part of that—they’re separate from the rest of Equestria’s military structure.”

She chuckled softly, glancing down at him. “You must be a curious filly, huh?”

Anon grinned, rubbing the back of his head. “Yep. That’s what my mom and dad always used to say.”

She paused, her expression softening as a flicker of sadness crossed her face. “Oh… I’m sorry. I didn’t realize—”

“It’s okay,” Anon interrupted quickly, flashing her his best sad smile. “It was…” He let the words hang in the air for a moment, then shook his head and perked up again. “Anyway, it’s no big deal. Let’s talk about something else!”

Swift Dawn nodded hesitantly, her gaze lingering on him for a moment longer before she refocused on the corridor ahead.

“So,” Anon said, latching onto his next idea, “what’s your cutie mark? I didn’t get a good look at it.”

The question seemed to catch her off guard, and she let out a small laugh. “Sorry, kid, I can’t tell you that. It’s against policy to share personal details like that while on duty.”

Anon tilted his head, pretending to be puzzled. “Why’s that?”

“Because,” she said, leaning down slightly to meet his eyes, “it’s part of maintaining professionalism. But I can tell you a little secret.”

His ears perked up, and he leaned closer. “A secret?”

Swift Dawn smirked. “Yep. This isn’t my real fur or mane color. It’s all thanks to enchantments on the armor. Makes us all look the same.”

Anon’s eyes widened, and he gasped theatrically. “What? No way! That’s so cool!”

“Yep,” she said with a grin, her tone growing conspiratorial as she leaned in a little closer. “But even I have to keep it a secret. So don’t go telling anypony, alright?”

“I promise!” Anon said, doing a little excited trot. “Your secret’s safe with me.”

Her grin widened, clearly charmed by his enthusiasm. “Good filly,” she said with a chuckle.

“Does your armor do anything else?” he asked, tilting his head again.

Swift Dawn nodded. “Yep. It makes us more resistant to magic—protection from things like fireballs or powerful spells. It also makes our skin tougher, so we can handle attacks better. And honestly, it’s pretty comfortable too.” She glanced down at him, her smile softening. “Maybe when you grow up, you can be a soldier like me. We could definitely use more strong mares in the ranks.”

Anon’s smile widened, feigning starstruck admiration. “You’re so cool! I want to be just like you when I grow up!”

Swift Dawn laughed, her chest puffing up slightly with pride. She didn’t notice the calculating glint in Anon’s eyes as he stored every bit of information she’d just given him.

Before he could push his luck further, the distant sound of heavy talons clicking against the marble floor reached his ears. His heart jumped into his throat. Glideheart. Her voice echoed faintly through the halls, sharp and commanding, barking orders to her guards as they searched for him.

Anon froze mid-step, his ears swiveling toward the noise. Swift Dawn noticed his sudden stillness and frowned, her orange eyes narrowing. “What’s wrong?” she asked, her tone laced with concern.

He hesitated, biting his lip as his mind raced. Then, with a carefully crafted mix of panic and innocence, he looked up at her, his eyes wide and shimmering with unshed tears. “I… I need to tell you something,” he said, his voice trembling just enough to sell his act.

Swift Dawn blinked, her expression softening. “What is it?”

Anon glanced around nervously, his ears pinned back. “I… I kind of… might have been hiding in the Royal Wing,” he stammered, shrinking in on himself. “And, um, I got caught by Princess Glideheart. She was *very* mad because I accidentally walked in on her and Prince Blueblood… during a, uh… private moment.”

Swift Dawn’s eyebrows shot up in alarm. “What?!”

“She was furious!” Anon whispered urgently, inching closer to her. “I didn’t mean to see anything—I swear! But she seems like she’s going to hurt me. I’m scared.” He sniffled, his lower lip trembling as he gave her the most pitiful look he could muster.

Swift Dawn frowned, her expression torn between worry and determination. “It’s probably just a misunderstanding,” she said gently, crouching slightly to meet his gaze. “I’m sure we can talk this out. Let me go find her and explain. She’ll understand—it’s my duty to protect everypony, including you.”

Anon hesitated, feigning reluctance as he fidgeted with his hooves. “Y-You’d really do that for me?” he asked softly, his voice trembling with false gratitude.

“Of course,” Swift Dawn said firmly, giving him a reassuring smile. “Stay right here. I’ll go talk to her and smooth things over. Everything’s going to be fine.”

As she turned and walked away, Anon’s calculating expression returned, the innocence vanishing in an instant. His eyes darted around the corridor, searching for his next move. His gaze landed on a mare just ahead—Fleur-de-Lis, her elegant frame adorned with an opulent dress that flowed around her hooves. The fabric was rich and voluminous, a perfect hiding spot.

He made his decision in a heartbeat.

With practiced stealth, Anon darted forward, sliding under the folds of Fleur’s dress without her noticing. The soft fabric enveloped him as he tucked himself into the shadows beneath her, holding his breath as he waited.

From his hiding spot, he heard the sharp, angry voice of Glideheart growing louder, accompanied by the unmistakable clatter of talons against the marble floor.

“Where is she?!” Glideheart demanded, her voice dripping with fury.

Swift Dawn’s calm voice responded, but her words were muffled. Anon couldn’t make them out, but it was clear the confrontation wasn’t going well. The last thing he heard before the heavy door swung shut behind him was Glideheart’s outraged yell and the sound of talons scraping the floor.

The noise of the hall—the clatter of talons and the sharp commands of the griffins—was instantly silenced. Anon let out a shallow breath, his heart pounding in his chest as he continued to follow the mare. The soft rustle of her elegant dress and the click of her hooves were the only sounds that accompanied him now.

As they walked deeper into the chamber, he began to hear the clear, authoritative voice of a herald echoing through the space, announcing names with practiced precision. He caught snippets of titles and introductions, but his attention sharpened when he heard the names ring out, clear as day:

“Lady Fleur-de-Lis and Sir Fancy Pants!”

Anon froze for a moment, his head snapping up. His gaze immediately caught the pristine white fur of the mare he’d been trailing. The flowing dress, the poised and elegant trot, and her immaculate appearance confirmed it—this was Fleur-de-Lis.

His heart practically skipped a beat. No way. No freaking way. She was one of his favorite ponies, easily in his top ten. She radiated the kind of sophistication and beauty that Equestria’s nobility often failed to embody.

His awe quickly turned into something far more embarrassing when his gaze wandered upward again. From his position beneath her, he found himself staring directly at a very generous pair of teats, perfectly framed by her pristine white fur and the subtle sway of her dress. His jaw dropped slightly, and before he could stop himself, the thought slipped out.

“Those are… really big,” he muttered under his breath, his face heating up almost instantly.

His distraction proved to be his undoing. His step faltered, and the slight misstep threw off Fleur’s stride as well, making her pause and recover her balance with graceful precision. Her movement drew the attention of the stallion walking beside her.

“Are you alright, my dear?” Fancy Pants asked, his voice kind and polite, tinged with genuine concern.

Fleur-de-Lis let out a soft, melodious laugh. “I’m fine,” she replied, her tone gentle but tinged with amusement. “It’s nothing—just a little… distraction.”

Anon froze beneath her dress, his heart racing. She knows. He couldn’t see her face, but something about the way she spoke made him certain she was aware of him.

“Oh dear,” Fancy Pants said, sighing softly. “Shall we move to our usual spot, then?”

Fleur chuckled, her laugh rich with mirth. “Why don’t we? Perhaps a stork dropped off a filly they didn’t want to keep.”

The pair began to move toward the side of the courtroom, and Anon, his options dwindling, followed without hesitation. He briefly considered trying to slip away, but a quick glance at the room confirmed his fears. There were guards stationed at every exit, their watchful eyes scanning the crowd. With nowhere to go, he pressed himself closer to Fleur’s legs and continued to trail her.

It didn’t take long before the pair reached a quieter section of the courtroom, away from the bustling crowd. Fleur shifted slightly, her steps slowing until they came to a gentle stop.

“We have ourselves a little stowaway,” she said, her voice soft yet stern, directed at both Fancy Pants and the hidden Anon.

Anon froze, his breath catching in his throat. Fleur’s tone was playful enough to disarm the stallion beside her, but the edge in her voice told him she wasn’t going to let him stay hidden any longer.

“What was that, my dear?” Fancy Pants asked, his voice tinged with curiosity as he glanced at her.

Fleur’s smile widened slightly, a touch of mischief glinting in her violet eyes. “I believe it’s time our little stowaway revealed herself. Come out now.”

Letting out a small sigh of defeat, Anon stepped out from beneath her dress, his hooves scuffing softly against the polished floor.

Fancy Pants arched an eyebrow as his gaze shifted down to the small filly standing before them. His expression was a mix of confusion and mild amusement.

Fleur, meanwhile, looked down at Anon with a bemused smile, her eyes studying him intently. She tilted her head slightly, as if trying to decide what to make of him.

“Well,” Fancy Pants said at last, his tone polite but curious, “this is… unexpected. Would you care to explain, my dear?”

Fleur gave a graceful nod toward Anon, her smile shifting into something more inquisitive. “Indeed. Tell me, little one, what brings you to a place like this?”

Anon swallowed hard, his mind racing as he tried to think of a way to explain himself. Well, this just got a whole lot more complicated.

Anon racked his brain, desperately searching for a way out of his current predicament. He couldn’t tell Fleur-de-Lis the truth—she’d likely try to mediate with Glideheart, which would either force him to make another desperate escape or, worse, lead him straight into the griffin princess’s claws. And lying outright? That clearly wasn’t working. Fleur seemed to have an uncanny ability to sniff out deceit, or at the very least, to know when something wasn’t being fully truthful.

As panic buzzed at the edges of his mind, Anon forced himself to think. Instead of focusing on a lie, he tried to recall everything he knew about Fleur-de-Lis. The show hadn’t explored her character much, and while the comics offered more insight, it wasn’t much. Then it hit him—a story from one of the comics.

It was a gamble, but what choice did he have? If he was wrong, he’d play it off as part of his “spy game.” If he was right... well, things would get interesting.

He straightened his posture and fixed Fleur with the most serious expression his small filly face could muster. Fleur raised a perfectly sculpted eyebrow, her demeanor remaining calm and poised, but there was a playful curiosity in her eyes.

“Agent Fleur-de-Lis,” he said firmly.

Her brow arched higher, and a soft, melodic chuckle escaped her lips. “Oh, you want to play spy, do you?” she said in a sing-song tone, her voice dripping with amusement.

She was perfect—too perfect. Her calm, playful demeanor hadn’t changed a bit, but that in itself was suspicious. Anon’s instincts told him there was something beneath the surface, a quiet tension in the way her gaze stayed locked on him.

He decided to press the attack. “I know you’re part of the Secret Monster Intelligence League of Equestria,” he said, his voice steady but sharp.

Fleur’s expression shifted, ever so slightly. There was a flicker of confusion in her eyes, just enough to make Anon second-guess himself. “Is that another one of your terms for your spy game?” she asked, tilting her head gracefully.

Anon narrowed his eyes, trying to gauge her reaction. Had he guessed wrong? Her connections with the princesses, her high-society position—it all made sense for a spy. But her response didn’t give him much to work with.

He needed to push further. With a practiced innocent smile, he leaned in slightly and said, “Maybe I should ask Fancy Pants about it.”

As he turned his head toward the direction Fancy Pants had gone, the air seemed to vanish from his lungs.

Anon’s eyes widened in shock as he tried to inhale, only to find his airway blocked. His hooves shot to his throat as he turned back to Fleur, who was watching him with an expression that froze his blood.

It wasn’t anger or hatred. It was colder than that. Calculated. Clinical. Her violet eyes held a detached determination, the kind of gaze one might give an insect before deciding whether or not to crush it.

Anon’s lungs burned as he clawed at his throat, his mind racing. She’s killing me. But how? Her horn isn’t even glowing! Yet there was a faint shimmer around her horn, an almost invisible outline that suggested some form of subtle magic.

I underestimated her. I thought ponies needed a clear line of sight for magic, but clearly that’s not true.

He stumbled slightly, his vision starting to blur. I need to move. Now. Even if I make a scene, it’s better than suffocating here.

Just as he prepared to lunge at her, Fancy Pants’s voice broke through the fog. “Are you alright?”

The pressure vanished instantly. Anon staggered, gasping for air as his lungs finally filled. Fleur was at his side in a flash, her hoof pressing firmly against his back—just a little too close to his neck and with a little too much force to be comforting.

“Dear, calm down,” she cooed, her voice dripping with false concern. “Getting too excited is bad for a young filly like you.”

Fancy Pants hurried over, levitating a glass of water toward Anon. “Here, drink this,” he said kindly.

Anon grabbed the glass and gulped it down, the cool liquid burning slightly as it hit his throat, but he didn’t care. He was too relieved to be breathing again.

“Thank you,” he croaked, his voice raspy but steady.

Fleur smiled down at him, her expression the picture of gentle elegance. But when their eyes met, her gaze hardened ever so slightly—a silent warning.

Anon met her stare, forcing himself to remain composed. “I’ll… be more careful next time,” he said, his voice low but firm.

Fleur’s smile widened just a fraction, her gaze unwavering. “See that you do, darling.”

Anon smirked inwardly as he glanced at Fancy Pants. The presence of the ever-polite and doting stallion gave him a buffer, and he knew that as long as Fancy Pants was around, Fleur-de-Lis wouldn’t dare pull anything drastic.

“Thank you for the water, sir,” Anon said, his voice sweet and slightly timid.

Fancy Pants smiled warmly, the kind of expression one might give a shy foal. “No problem at all, my dear. It’s the least I could do.”

Anon glanced around the room, taking in the crowd. The herald had stopped announcing names, and it seemed like most ponies were now mingling and chatting. A few curious glances were cast his way—no doubt from his earlier little choking episode—but they weren’t yet drawing enough attention to cause a scene. He turned back to Fancy Pants and, with a calculated tilt of his head, spoke up.

“Um, could you take me to get another drink?” Anon asked, his tone carrying the perfect blend of childlike innocence and sweetness. “I don’t want to bother Miss Fleur anymore. I might get too excited again…”

Fancy Pants blinked, clearly surprised, but he quickly recovered, his expression softening. “Why, of course, my dear. I’d be happy to.”

Anon seized the opportunity, putting on his best starstruck expression. “You’re the pony who does all the charities, right? I’ve seen your picture in the newspapers! I think… I think you even donated to my orphanage once.”

Fancy Pants chuckled modestly, his cheeks coloring faintly. “Well, I do my best to help where I can. After all, the future lies in our youth, wouldn’t you agree?”

Anon forced a bashful smile, doing his best to look awed by Fancy Pants’s generosity. Playing him like a violin, he thought with a twinge of guilt. Still, he couldn’t let his guard down—not with Fleur right there.

At the mention of the orphanage, Anon caught a flash of something in Fleur’s expression—irritation? Annoyance? It was gone as quickly as it appeared, replaced by her usual serene smile. Fancy Pants didn’t seem to notice, far too focused on Anon.

“Fleur, darling,” Fancy Pants began, glancing back at her, “we’ll just grab some refreshments. We’ll be back in no time at all.”

Fleur smirked faintly, her gaze flicking between the two of them. “Oh, I’m sure the princess won’t mind if you take a moment to help a lost little filly. She does have a soft spot for children, after all.” Her voice was sweet, but there was a teasing undertone that Anon couldn’t quite place.

“Yes,” Fancy Pants agreed, his tone thoughtful. “Though there seem to be so many little ones running about lately.”

Anon raised an eyebrow but said nothing, watching as Fleur turned her gaze to him. Her smile didn’t waver, but her eyes carried a weight that made his spine stiffen. “Of course,” she said smoothly. “It’s only a short walk to the refreshment table. I’m sure nothing will happen in such a short time. Right, dear?”

Her tone was deceptively kind, but the subtle glare she leveled at him was anything but.

Anon gulped but managed to nod. “Of course.”

Fleur stepped closer, lowering her head until her muzzle was almost level with his. “Good. You’d better protect my gentlecolt with your life,” she said softly, her voice taking on a menacing edge. “Because if anything happens to him… well, let’s just say you’ll be learning about consequences the hard way.”

Anon blinked, startled by the sharpness in her tone. Before he could react, Fancy Pants’s gentle laughter broke the tension.

“You sound like my mother,” Fancy Pants said, chuckling lightly. “Talking to the first filly who took me out on a prom date. What’s next? Are you going to sew her the family longsword collection?”

Fleur laughed, the sound light and melodic, though Anon couldn’t help but detect the possessiveness in her response. “Oh, Fancy,” she cooed, “you know I have to show any filly—regardless of age—that I’m the boss. You wouldn’t want my place as alpha questioned, would you?”

Fancy Pants rolled his eyes good-naturedly, a playful smile tugging at his lips. “Of course not, dear. You’re the big, strong alpha, after all.”

Anon glanced between the two of them, catching the playful banter and subtle dynamics of their relationship. Fleur wasn’t just “the mare of the house”; she was clearly the one who ran things, while Fancy Pants carried the role of the sensitive, nurturing spouse. It was strange but oddly fitting in this world of swapped gender roles.

“Shall we?” Fancy Pants asked, gesturing toward the refreshment table.

Anon nodded quickly, falling into step beside him. As they walked, he couldn’t resist a quick glance back at Fleur. She was smiling, but her glare spoke volumes, sending a shiver down his spine.

Note to self, he thought wryly. Never underestimate a mare who thinks she’s the boss.

Anon nervously walked beside Fancy Pants, keeping his steps small and measured as they approached the refreshment table. The noble stallion’s relaxed demeanor was a stark contrast to the storm brewing in Anon’s mind. He couldn’t shake the feeling that trouble was lurking just around the corner.

The table itself was an impressive display—glittering glasses of drinks, rows of tiny, intricately decorated cakes, and bowls of sweets and fruits. But what caught Anon’s eye was a large glass bowl filled with old-fashioned, colorful gumballs.

Anon’s small stature left him barely able to reach the bowl. He stretched on the tips of his hooves, wobbling slightly, before Fancy Pants noticed and smiled kindly.

“Ah, a classic treat,” Fancy Pants said, levitating one of the gumballs toward Anon. “Here you are, my dear. A simple pleasure, but sometimes the simplest things are the most delightful.”

“Thank you,” Anon murmured, popping the gumball into his mouth. Its sweet, sugary flavor did little to calm the growing anxiety bubbling in his chest.

Before their conversation could continue, a sharp voice cut through the air. “Fancy Pants,” Glideheart said smoothly, her tone a mix of cold authority and false politeness.

Anon’s heart sank as he turned his gaze toward the griffin princess. She strode toward them, flanked by two of her guards, her sharp golden eyes zeroing in on him like a predator.

Fancy Pants looked up, his expression polite but slightly puzzled. “Ah, Princess Glideheart. A pleasure, as always. How may I assist you?”

Glideheart’s smile was tight, her sharp talons flexing subtly against the floor as she stopped just short of the table. “You have something that belongs to me,” she said, her voice dripping with restrained venom.

Fancy Pants blinked, his confusion deepening. “I beg your pardon?”

“The filly,” Glideheart said, her gaze never leaving Anon. “She was caught breaking into one of the royal guest rooms. She attacked Prince Blueblood and fled the scene. She must be brought to justice.”

Fancy Pants’s expression shifted slightly, his brows furrowing in concern as he glanced between Anon and Glideheart. “That hardly seems like the behavior of a young filly,” he said carefully. “Perhaps there’s been a misunderstanding.”

Glideheart let out a low, humorless laugh. “A misunderstanding?” she repeated mockingly. “If this had happened in my land, she would have received ten lashes before her trial even began. But here in Equestria, you have... different policies.” She stepped closer, her sharp talons clicking against the marble floor. “Even so, this little filly is more than she seems.”

Anon swallowed hard, instinctively stepping closer to Fancy Pants. “I-I was just playing hide-and-seek!” he stammered. “I thought it would be a good place to hide—”

“Silence!” Glideheart snapped, her voice cutting through the air like a blade. She reached for her side, her claws gripping the hilt of her wand blade. The silver rapier shimmered faintly as she drew it, its intricate design glinting in the light. The blade’s hilt, shaped like a clawed hand, held a blood-red gemstone that pulsed faintly with a sinister glow.

Fancy Pants took a step forward, placing himself protectively between Anon and the griffin princess. His usually calm demeanor took on a firmer edge. “Princess, I must insist we resolve this matter rationally. Whatever may have happened, she’s still just a child. Surely, we can involve the proper authorities—perhaps even Princess Celestia herself.”

Glideheart’s golden eyes narrowed, her grip on the wand blade tightening. “This is no longer a matter for discussion, Fancy Pants. Step aside, or I’ll ensure my guards handle this.”

Anon’s breath quickened as he scanned his surroundings. The guards were advancing, their claws poised to grab him. Fancy Pants looked tense but unwilling to back down.

And then Anon’s eyes landed on the gumballs.

It’s a terrible idea, he thought grimly. But it’s all I’ve got.

He shifted his weight slightly, preparing to make his move as Glideheart’s cold gaze bore into him.

Anon leaned in close to Fancy Pants and whispered loudly, “Don’t move.”

Before the griffin guard could grab him, Anon reacted. He leapt onto Fancy Pants’s back, using the stallion as a springboard to vault onto the refreshment table. He grabbed the large glass bowl filled with gumballs, raised it high, and smashed it against the edge of the table. The bowl shattered, sending gumballs rolling and bouncing across the polished marble floor.

Anon grinned. “Yeah, cartoon logic. Don’t fail me now.”

The griffin guards lunged at him, their claws scraping against the table. They leapt onto the surface, but as they moved to grab him, the scattered gumballs worked their magic. Their claws slid uncontrollably, and they toppled forward, colliding into one another before tumbling off the table with loud thuds.

Glideheart cursed under her breath, her wand-blade glowing faintly as she raised it, clearly preparing a spell. But with her guards and innocent ponies in the way, she hesitated. The chaos Anon created was the perfect cover, and he wasn’t about to waste it.

One of the griffin guards scrambled back onto the table and lunged again. Anon slid under the guard’s legs, ducking out of reach as the griffin toppled forward. His eyes darted to the tablecloth beneath the dishes and food.

“Perfect,” Anon muttered.

With a sharp tug, he yanked the cloth, sending plates, bowls, and drinks crashing to the floor. The movement disrupted the remaining guards, who slipped and fell in a heap of wings and claws. Anon darted toward Glideheart, diving between her legs just as she swung her wand-blade at him.

The slim weapon barely missed, its glowing gem pulsing with restrained magic. Glideheart snarled, frustrated by her inability to get a clear shot without risking collateral damage.

Anon scrambled back to his hooves, weaving into the crowd as ponies gasped and shouted in confusion. Glideheart hesitated again, unable to fire her spell without risking harm to the innocents in her way.

Anon made his way to the other side of the throne room, his heart pounding. He spotted two golden-armored pony guards moving toward the commotion, their weapons drawn.

“Finally, reinforcements,” Anon muttered.

But just as he considered his next move, a loud explosion echoed through the room. He turned in time to see one of the pony guards sent flying, their metal armor clattering to the ground. The crowd gasped and scattered, leaving a clear view of Glideheart advancing, her wand-blade glowing ominously.

Anon’s mind raced. The door was too far, and with the guards occupied, there was no way it would open in time. That left the throne room windows.

Without hesitation, Anon sprinted toward the massive windows behind the throne. His hooves pounded against the floor as he pushed himself faster, his eyes fixed on his escape route. But just as he reached the windows, he slammed into an invisible barrier.

The force knocked him back, leaving him sprawled on the ground, dazed. Shaking his head, he looked up to see Glideheart hovering above him, her wings spread wide and her tattered clothes only adding to her menacing appearance.

She raised her wand-blade high, the red gemstone at its base glowing brighter and brighter. A small spark appeared at the tip, rapidly growing into a roaring ball of fire. The heat was intense, even from a distance, and Anon’s eyes widened in a mix of fear and awe.

“She’s going to use a fireball on me,” he muttered, frozen in place. “If it wasn’t aimed at me, this would be so cool.”

The flames roared and crackled, casting jagged shadows across the room. Anon’s legs locked as he stared at the inferno, his heart pounding like a war drum. His instincts screamed at him to move, to run, to do anything—but his body refused to obey.

As the fireball hurtled toward him, his paralysis deepened. Fear gripped his chest like an iron vise, his thoughts spiraling into chaos. He clenched his eyes shut, bracing himself for the inevitable.

But in the suffocating darkness behind his eyelids, something unexpected appeared.

“Open your eyes,” came a deep, commanding voice.

Anon’s mind filled with a flashback—fragments of people he could barely remember. He saw a man in black, standing tall, holding a belt in his hand. The image twisted and shifted, morphing into a strong, muscular woman with emerald-green eyes. Her gaze was intense, filled with purpose, and her voice was stern yet protective.

“Don’t close your eyes,” she said firmly, her words cutting through the fear.

Then, the figure shifted again, this time into an elderly woman, frail and sickly, but with a kindness in her expression that was unmatched. She leaned forward, her voice soft and caring. “Keep your eyes open, dear.”

With a sharp gasp, Anon’s eyes snapped open. The world came back into focus just as the fireball reached him. But something was different. His pupils, now reflecting the same crystalline shapes as the flashback’s figures, glimmered with an otherworldly light.

The fireball stopped inches from him, breaking apart into a million tiny embers that swirled harmlessly past his face. Gasps erupted from the crowd behind him. He blinked, confused and disoriented, as the embers faded into nothingness.

He turned to face the crowd, their stunned expressions fueling his own bewilderment. Even Glideheart, her wand-blade still raised, stared at him in shock. Her years of training helped her recover quickly, her grip tightening on the wand as she attempted to cast another spell. But nothing happened.

“What… what is this?” Glideheart muttered, her voice betraying her frustration.

Before she could act further, a voice cut through the tension.

“That is enough.”

It wasn’t loud, nor was it angry, but it carried such authority that the entire room seemed to freeze.

Anon barely had time to process what was happening before something soft yet firm struck his face, wrapping around his eyes like a blindfold. He raised his hooves instinctively to pull it off, but a gentle magical grip stopped him.

“Calm yourself, my little pony,” the voice continued. “You do not need to worry. But I cannot allow you to use your eyes right now. Until you’ve calmed down, the blindfold will stay.”

Anon’s breath hitched. He recognized that voice immediately. Slowly, he lowered his hooves, turning toward the source of the voice.

Standing at the entrance to the throne room was Princess Celestia, her radiant presence commanding the attention of every creature in the room. Her expression was calm but firm, her gaze briefly flicking between Anon and Glideheart.

“Well,” she said, her tone carrying a mix of authority and faint amusement, “I had thought today’s court would begin with the case of Mr. and Mrs. Bloomstrider. But it seems there are far more pressing matters at hoof.”

Anon couldn’t see her expression, but he felt her gaze settle on him, the weight of it pressing down like a gentle but unyielding force.

“Check her eyes,” Celestia instructed, her voice directed toward a nearby guard.

Anon heard hoofsteps approaching, the sound growing louder as he braced himself. A moment later, the blindfold was carefully lifted from his eyes. The first thing he noticed was the sharp intake of breath from the guard.

“Your Highness,” the guard said, her voice tinged with awe, “her eyes… they were glowing, but now they’re normal again.”

Anon blinked, disoriented by the sudden light. His vision cleared, and the first figure he saw was Sunset Shimmer.

Her fiery mane was tied neatly in a tight braid, her face framed by the gleaming golden Royal Guard armor she wore. Her teal eyes, once familiar from the show, now held a sharper edge—hardened and focused. The intensity in her gaze made him feel smaller than he already was, her presence commanding in a way he hadn’t anticipated..

“Her eyes… they’re normal now, Princess,” Sunset said, stepping aside to glance at the towering figure in the background.

Anon didn’t turn to look, not yet. His heart pounded as he fought the urge to lift his gaze to what could only be Celestia. The pressure in the air was suffocating—warm and heavy, as though the very sun itself was staring down at him.

“Good,” said a voice that carried infinite authority yet spoke softly, almost intimately. It was Celestia, but different. He could hear the sharp edge of power beneath the calm tone, an unspoken promise of control that could crush or console with equal ease.

“Let’s not frighten her further,” Celestia continued.

Sunset’s stern expression faltered, softening just enough to make her seem more approachable. She crouched slightly, bringing her eyes closer to Anon’s level. “You’re safe,” she said simply, her voice steady, almost practiced. “Take a deep breath. No one’s going to hurt you.”

Anon swallowed, glancing nervously around the throne room. Glideheart stood nearby, her fiery gaze locked on him like a predator stalking its prey. Her wand-blade hung loosely in her claw, the gem at its center now dim. Behind her, the griffin guards were recovering, shaking off their earlier embarrassment. The crowd of ponies gathered at the edges of the throne room stared at him with wide eyes, whispering among themselves.

“I… I didn’t mean to…” Anon stammered, his voice cracking as he tried to explain.

“Quiet,” Glideheart snapped, her tone icy. She took a step forward, but Sunset instantly shifted her stance, placing herself between the griffin princess and Anon.

“That’s far enough,” Sunset said, her voice low and firm.

Glideheart’s talons tightened on her wand, and for a moment, it seemed like she might say something. But she stopped short, her eyes darting behind Sunset to where Celestia stood.

“You’ve caused enough damage already,” Glideheart hissed, though her voice had lost some of its earlier venom. “I demand justice.”

Sunset didn’t flinch. “Justice doesn’t mean taking it out on a filly.”

Anon looked back at her, confused but grateful for the unexpected defense. For all her intimidating presence, Sunset seemed determined to keep him safe—or at least out of Glideheart’s claws.

The tension in the room thickened, the air heavy with unspoken conflict. Anon’s mind raced, trying to make sense of everything. The voices, the pressure he felt earlier, the way the fireball had scattered like a million glowing embers before it could touch him—it all felt unreal.

And yet, he could feel the faint sting of the scratch Glideheart had left on his cheek. The fireball might not have touched him, but something else had. Something he couldn’t explain.

“Anon,” Sunset said, breaking through his thoughts. Her tone had softened, losing its earlier sharpness. “Do you know what just happened?”

He hesitated, glancing down at his hooves. “I… I don’t know,” he admitted, the words feeling heavier than they should.

Sunset’s eyes narrowed slightly, but there was no judgment in her gaze. She looked over her shoulder at Celestia, silently seeking guidance.

“Step aside, Sunset,” Celestia said gently, though the authority in her voice left no room for argument. “Let us see to the truth of the matter.”

Sunset hesitated for only a moment before stepping aside, her sharp eyes never leaving Anon.

Anon took a shaky breath, his heart pounding in his chest as he finally lifted his gaze. The moment he looked up, the warmth he’d been feeling intensified. The heavy presence pressing on him grew stronger, as though the entire room was shifting toward her. He could feel her gaze on him without even meeting it yet.

And then, he saw her.

Anon’s breath hitched, his back legs trembling before finally giving out beneath him. He dropped onto the cold marble floor, the weight of Celestia’s gaze pressing down on him like the heavens themselves had taken notice. He couldn’t move, couldn’t even breathe properly under the crushing pressure she exuded.

Her slitted violet eyes locked onto him, gleaming with an intensity that froze him in place. Her flaming mane roared and twisted, a living wildfire that lit the room in an ominous glow, the heat from it prickling against his skin. It wasn’t just her mane—it was everything about her. The dragon-like horns rising from her crown gleamed in the flickering light, making her look more like a battle-worn deity than a princess. She wasn’t a ruler; she was a force of nature, a storm given form.

Draped across her chest was a resplendent golden pectoral, its craftsmanship a thing of unmatched artistry. A single alicorn was engraved at its center, wings spread wide in a timeless pose of dominion. Amethyst and crystal jewels dangled from her neck and shoulders, catching the firelight in dazzling patterns that only enhanced her aura of authority. Her presence alone was enough to claim the room entirely for herself.

But it was her smirk that terrified him the most. It wasn’t cruel, nor was it kind—it was amused, the expression of someone watching a game they knew they would win.

Anon felt the heat of her power from where he sat, the oppressive warmth clinging to him like a living thing. Every instinct screamed at him to bow, to press his face to the ground and beg for mercy, but he couldn’t even move. He was paralyzed under her gaze, held in place by the sheer force of her presence.

Finally, Celestia tilted her head, her burning mane flaring behind her as her gaze swept past him. The suffocating pressure lessened just enough for Anon to suck in a shaky breath.

“Raven,” Celestia said, her voice rich and commanding, carrying the weight of inevitability.

Raven Silver Ink stepped forward, and Anon’s stomach twisted at the sight of her.

She looked like she’d been fighting an endless battle in the trenches of bureaucracy—and losing. Her silver-gray mane hung limp, lifeless strands falling across her face. Her glasses perched crookedly on her nose, framing eyes that were sunken and shadowed by deep, dark bags. Every movement spoke of exhaustion, her steps stiff and mechanical as she unfurled a scroll with trembling hooves.

“The charges brought against the accused are as follows, Your Majesty,” Raven began, each word deliberate and clipped.

“Trespassing within the royal wing of Canterlot Castle.”

“Evasion of arrest, including resisting and avoiding capture by multiple members of the Royal Guard.”

“Lying to the Royal Guard during official questioning.”

“Assault against a royal prince—specifically, Prince Blueblood.”

Raven hesitated briefly, her hollow eyes flicking toward Celestia before continuing. “Attempted assault—or assassination—of a foreign princess, Princess Glideheart of the Griffin Empire.”

The faint murmurs from the crowd grew louder, the tension in the room thickening with every charge.

“And finally,” Raven concluded, her voice faltering slightly, “disruption of royal proceedings and improper conduct within a royal court.”

With that, she let the scroll roll closed, her trembling hooves barely holding her upright as she stepped back into the shadows.

Celestia stood still for a moment, her slitted eyes never leaving Anon. Then, with deliberate grace, she stepped forward, her golden regalia chiming faintly as her mane flared.

“You’ve been busy, little one,” she said, her tone almost playful. “Trespassing. Evasion. Assault. Attempted assassination.” Her smirk deepened. “And all in a single day.”

She leaned down, her face close to his, her violet eyes gleaming with faint amusement. “At least,” she said softly, “keep this entertaining for me.”

Straightening, she turned her attention to Glideheart, who stood tense and bristling nearby.

“Princess Glideheart,” Celestia said, her voice warm but sharp with veiled condescension. “I must admit, I expected better from one of your stature.”

Glideheart’s feathers puffed up, her golden eyes narrowing dangerously. “What exactly do you mean by that, Princess?”

Celestia smiled faintly, her tone serene but biting. “Surely, a princess of the Griffin Empire would know better than to let a filly provoke such outrage. A true leader rises above such… trivialities.”

Glideheart’s beak tightened, her feathers bristling as the crowd murmured at the subtle insult.

Satisfied, Celestia turned and ascended the dais. The throne behind her glowed faintly in response. The Elements of Harmony embedded in its surface shimmered, casting her in a divine glow as she sat.

“The court is now in session,” she declared, her voice resonating with finality. She gestured toward the guards flanking Anon. “The first case: Princess Glideheart versus Anon, better known as the daughter of explorers.”

Her slitted eyes locked onto him again, her smirk sharper than ever.

“Well, little one,” she said, her voice heavy with cruel amusement, “what have you to say for

The murmurs started the moment Celestia uttered the name. Anon barely caught the words spilling from the crowd—“Pathfinders,” “Explorers,” and even “Daring Do” echoed in the distance. There were gasps, whispers, and fragmented sentences that might have been important, but he couldn’t focus on them.

His gaze was fixed, utterly glued to Celestia.

His mind raced at a million thoughts per second, the sound of the murmuring court fading into the background. He couldn’t look away from the throne she sat upon, its sheer presence oppressive. The carvings or embedded likenesses of the Elements of Harmony adorned its surface, glowing faintly, their power tangible in the air.

And then his thoughts took a darker turn. He remembered her—or something like her—from only two places back on Earth. One was the My Little Pony card game he’d played in his teenage years, a game filled with intricate lore and larger-than-life figures. The other was from an MLP art book he’d stumbled upon in a dusty corner of the local library. The book had detailed a chilling tale of her—a ruler so terrible that Starswirl the Bearded had destroyed the mirror portal to her world, severing its connection to Equestria forever. It described her kingdom as a fractured, horrifying place where even the stars had shattered beneath the weight of her power.

This was it. This was her.

The realization twisted in his chest like a knife. He could actually die here. Or worse. The thought spiraled, dragging him down with it, the edges of his vision starting to blur. For the first time since arriving in Equestria, Anon didn’t feel like a man in a filly’s body. He felt like a child—terrified, small, and powerless. His lips moved, but no sound came out. Tears welled in his eyes, and he could feel the panic bubbling up, threatening to spill over.

He couldn’t stop it. He couldn’t stop the shaking or the way his breaths came faster and faster, chest heaving as though it couldn’t hold enough air.

Was he having a panic attack? He barely had the presence of mind to realize it, but his vision started to narrow. His thoughts fractured further, and he felt the distant, mortifying realization that he might actually wet himself in front of everyone.

But then, through the chaos in his head, he heard it—a voice.

“Calm down, little filly.”

The voice was calm, deep, and commanding in a way that didn’t feel oppressive but grounding. It cut through the rising tide of his panic like a steady hand through stormy waters.

Anon felt the gentle pressure of a hoof on his shoulder. The cool sensation of touch seemed to anchor him, pulling him back to the present. He looked up, vision still blurred by unshed tears, and saw a pony standing over him.

Fancy Pants.

The stallion knelt slightly, lowering his head to meet Anon’s eyes. His gaze wasn’t condescending or pitying—it was calm, steady, and reassuring. “Take a deep breath,” Fancy Pants said softly, his tone firm yet kind. “There’s no need to panic. You’re not alone.”

Anon followed the advice without even thinking, drawing in a shaky breath and then another. His trembling began to subside, and he slowly became aware of the way his body had been shaking like a leaf. Fancy Pants’ hoof stayed on his shoulder, its presence steady and grounding.

Fancy Pants straightened, casting a disapproving glance toward Celestia. “Princess,” he said with measured firmness, “surely you wouldn’t have a young filly defend herself without proper representation.”

Celestia tilted her head slightly, her smirk returning. “And yet,” she said, her tone light and unbothered, “due to the severity of the crimes, this trial must proceed immediately. However…” She waved a hoof in a casual, almost dismissive manner. “If someone wishes to volunteer, they are free to do so.”

Fancy Pants’ lips curled into a faint smirk, and he stepped forward, drawing himself to his full height. “Then I would be honored to act as her defense.”

The crowd stirred at his declaration, and Celestia’s smirk deepened. “How surprising,” she mused, her voice carrying across the room. “The head of the Iron Hoof Union speaking on behalf of a mare.”

More murmurs rippled through the room, and Anon glanced around, seeing ponies’ expressions shift—surprise, confusion, even disapproval. He couldn’t tell if the reactions were aimed at Fancy Pants’ decision or something else entirely.

Fancy Pants remained unfazed, his posture calm and collected. “I am not defending a mare, Your Majesty,” he said smoothly. “I am defending a filly—a child. Any good stallion or mare would, isn’t that right, Celestia? You’d hardly be fit to call yourself a stallion if you didn’t know how to take care of children.”

His gaze met hers steadily, the unspoken weight of the words hanging in the air.

Celestia’s eyes narrowed slightly, her smirk softening into something more inscrutable. “Fine,” she said simply. “But you will bear the consequences of your decision, Fancy Pants. I hope you’re prepared for the backlash.”

Fancy Pants didn’t flinch. Instead, he dipped his head low in a respectful bow, bending his knees as he lowered himself to the ground. “Thank you, Empress,” he said, his voice smooth and unwavering.

Anon stared, still struggling to fully process what was happening, but Fancy Pants cast him another glance. “Don’t worry,” he said quietly, the reassurance in his tone steadying Anon’s nerves. “We’ll get through this.”

Anon’s gaze flicked from the glaring Princess Glideheart to the shifting crowd and then back to Fancy Pants, who stood like a calm island amidst the storm. His heart pounded, and for a brief moment, the voices in his head began vying for attention.

Logic was the first to speak, its tone cold and precise. “Focus, Anon. The charges are severe. You’ve assaulted Blueblood, evaded capture, and you’re on the brink of being crushed under the weight of a foreign princess’ accusations. Let’s be honest here: they’ve got you dead to rights. If this world operates on reason, you have only one viable angle—intent. You didn’t mean to do it.”

Opportunity cut in with a sharp laugh, its tone sly and cunning. “Sure, sure, play the sweet, innocent card. Maybe even cry a little—tears work wonders. But let’s get real. Look at her,” it purred, directing his attention to Glideheart, who was practically vibrating with barely restrained fury. “She’s a live grenade, just waiting for someone to pull the pin. All you’ve got to do is push her over the edge.”

Anon’s eyes shifted toward Glideheart, taking in her puffed-up feathers, her gritted beak, and the trembling talons gripping her wand-blade. She looked ready to explode.

“She’s already unraveling,” Opportunity continued with wicked glee. “One little prod, one well-timed jab, and she’ll make a fool of herself in front of the entire court. And when she does, her case falls apart. Poof. Easy win.”

“Short-sighted,” Logic snapped. “Sure, maybe she’ll snap, and maybe it’ll weaken her case. But what happens next, genius? You’ve made an enemy of a princess. One with power, influence, and a grudge. You really want her coming after you later?”

“Ah, but you’re forgetting something,” Opportunity countered smugly. “Blueblood isn’t as bloodthirsty as her. Even if we tick Glideheart off, the worst we’ll have to deal with is bruised pride. And pride isn’t lethal.”

Anon squeezed his eyes shut for a moment, trying to steady his thoughts. The voices were loud, each pulling him in opposite directions, but Fancy Pants’ steady voice broke through the noise, anchoring him.

“With me, Your Majesty,” Fancy Pants was saying, “we don’t throw away a bright child’s life over a few mistakes.”

Anon snapped back to reality just as Fancy Pants turned slightly toward Glideheart.

“From my understanding, Prince Blueblood is not dead, nor do I believe this child seriously plotted assassination.” Fancy Pants’ calm, deliberate tone carried across the court, silencing the murmurs.

“Yes, a filly struck a stallion in panic,” he continued, “and if Princess Glideheart’s behavior today is any indication of her usual demeanor, it’s no wonder the child lashed out in fear.”

Glideheart let out a sharp squawk of indignation. “You dare blame me for what that little rat did?!”

“Oh, this is going to be good,” Opportunity whispered with a grin.

Fancy Pants, unflappable as ever, didn’t rise to the bait. Instead, his response was measured and calm. “Now, I do not blame you for how the events played out, Your Highness,” he said, dipping his head slightly in a gesture of respect. “But I do question the reaction you chose to take.”

The griffin princess’ talons flexed dangerously, her golden eyes narrowing.

“Did you calmly attempt to discern why the child was in the royal wing? Did you alert the guards and allow them to handle it properly?” Fancy Pants paused, his gaze sharpening. “Or did you, perhaps, immediately resort to physical force? Attempt to detain her yourself?”

The crowd stirred, murmurs rippling through the chamber as ponies exchanged glances.

Fancy Pants pressed on, his voice smooth yet cutting. “In fact, aren’t these some of the words you said to the child? Something about being skinned alive or having her hooves broken? Perhaps even being thrown off Canterlot’s cliffs?”

Glideheart’s beak clenched audibly, and her feathers puffed up further, her rage barely contained.

Fancy Pants continued, the faintest smile playing at his lips. “Now imagine, if you will, being a child. Alone. Lost. Wouldn’t you run? Wouldn’t you panic?”

Anon felt a pang of something at Fancy Pants’ words—a mixture of shame and gratitude. The stallion was painting a vivid picture, one that resonated far too deeply.

Fancy Pants’ words were working. As Anon glanced around the room, he could see expressions shifting. Some ponies were frowning, others nodding slightly in agreement. The tide was turning.

“See?” Opportunity piped up. “You’re winning. Look at that crowd. Pony racism, in all its glory, working for you instead of against you. Isn’t it great?”

Anon scowled internally. “That’s disgusting.”

“Disgusting but effective,” Opportunity shot back smugly. “Focus on survival, kid.”

Fancy Pants turned his attention to Celestia, his tone calm but firm. “Isn’t that right, Princess Celestia?”

Celestia smirked faintly, her slitted violet eyes gleaming with amusement. “Yes, Fancy Pants. The youth is important.” She leaned forward slightly, her voice dropping just enough to chill the room. “But it is also important for us to show the pony the rod.”

The crowd shifted uneasily at her words, the murmurs growing louder again.

Fancy Pants bowed his head slightly in response. “Thank you, Empress,” he said smoothly, his tone never wavering.

Anon watched the exchange, still trembling slightly but feeling the smallest flicker of hope. Fancy Pants glanced at him again, his calm presence grounding him once more.

“Don’t worry,” Fancy Pants said quietly, his tone laced with quiet confidence. “We’ll get through this.”

Anon glanced around the chamber, the buzz of the crowd growing louder. He could feel the tide shifting, the murmur of voices leaning toward Fancy Pants’ reasoned arguments. For the first time, ponies seemed to question the griffin princess’ fury. It was progress, but it wasn’t enough.

Then, cutting through the noise, that voice returned.

“Look at them, boy. Sheep, all of them. But sheep aren’t your problem.” The words slithered through his thoughts, sharp and mocking. “Pay attention to the wolf. Remember her words.”

Anon stiffened, his eyes snapping to Celestia. She sat on her glowing throne like a queen of fire and flame, watching the courtroom with an air of detached amusement. Her slitted violet eyes locked briefly onto his, and though her expression didn’t change, he could almost hear her whisper again: “Entertain me.”

Before he could dwell on it, Glideheart’s voice broke through, calm and calculated. She had clearly reined in her temper, but her words were pointed.

“I can admit,” Glideheart began, “that I may have overreacted. Slightly. But let’s not forget the facts. This filly didn’t just attack anyone—they attacked a royal. A stallion.” Her gaze swept over the crowd, her tone growing firmer. “This wasn’t some petty crime. A stallion was left in the hospital, no less! If this filly were of age, we wouldn’t even be having this conversation. The punishment would be simple—severe, but simple.”

The murmurs in the crowd grew louder, and Glideheart pressed on.

“If this kind of behavior goes unpunished, what precedent are we setting? What message are we sending to other mares? Chaos. Lawlessness. Grief. We have laws for a reason, Your Majesty, and they explicitly dictate the punishment for such heinous acts.” She turned her sharp golden eyes toward Celestia, her voice steady. “I only ask for the laws to be followed.”

Fancy Pants’ calm mask didn’t falter, but his eyes shifted slightly, his gaze flicking toward Anon.

“What’s the punishment for… this?” Anon whispered, his voice low but firm.

Fancy Pants leaned in slightly, his expression solemn. “Five years,” he said, his tone weighted. “Hard labor. No exceptions.”

Anon’s chest tightened. Five years. That was a death sentence in a place like this.

The crowd buzzed louder, their voices a mixture of agreement and discomfort. Celestia, however, remained perfectly still, her expression one of quiet patience.

Then the voice returned, mocking and insistent.

“So, what’s it going to be, boy? Play it safe, and you might live. Five years of hard labor in some Celestia-forsaken pit, breaking your body and spirit. But if you want a way out? Make it a show. She asked for entertainment. Give it to her.”

Anon exhaled slowly, pushing down the fear clawing at his chest.

Fancy Pants stepped forward, speaking with calm authority. “Five years of hard labor is extreme, even for a case like this. We’re talking about a child, a filly who may not have even understood the consequences of her actions.”

Glideheart’s sharp laugh cut through the room. “So I should leave my honor stained? Allow my stallion to be assaulted with no consequence?” Her golden eyes narrowed, her talons clicking against the marble floor. “Do you truly believe that’s acceptable, Lord Fancy Pants?”

Fancy Pants frowned. “I believe that compassion must temper justice, Your Highness.”

Anon took a slow breath, then smirked, his voice cutting through the tension. “I thought I was talking to a griffin,” he said, his tone dripping with mockery. “Not a chick.”

The room fell silent.

Glideheart’s head snapped toward him, her feathers puffing in an instant. “What did you just call me?” she hissed, her voice low and dangerous.

Anon straightened, forcing himself to meet her furious gaze. “You were brave enough to come at me when Celestia wasn’t here. But now that she’s watching? You’ve tucked your tail in like a scared little pussy.”

A sharp intake of breath rippled through the room. Glideheart’s feathers bristled further, her golden eyes blazing with rage.

“You insolent little—” Glideheart growled, but Anon cut her off.

“What’s the matter?” he continued, feigning a confidence he didn’t feel. “Too scared to finish what you started? Or are you afraid I’ll make you look bad?”

Glideheart’s golden eyes blazed, but her voice was steady and cold. “You want me to finish it? Fine.”

She reached into her chestplate and pulled out a handkerchief, tossing it to the floor in front of Anon. The room collectively gasped.

“I challenge you to a duel,” Glideheart declared, her voice booming. “If I lose, I’ll drop my complaints and end this here. But if you lose…” She smirked. “You’ll wish I’d left you to hard labor.”

Anon stared at the handkerchief, his heart pounding. He could feel every eye in the room on him, the weight of the moment crushing. But he couldn’t back down now—not after pushing her this far.

He bent slightly, picking up the handkerchief with deliberate care, and lifted his head to meet her gaze. A smirk tugged at his lips, his voice steady and cold.

“Fine,” he said, his tone daring. “Let’s see if you’re griffin enough to handle it.”

The room exploded into whispers and gasps, but Anon kept his eyes locked on Glideheart. Whatever fear he felt inside, he buried it deep. He’d forced her into this. Now he had to see it through.

The room felt suffocating as Glideheart turned her sharp, predatory gaze toward Celestia. “I look to you, Empress, to honor this duel,” she declared, her words crisp and cutting.

Celestia, seated atop her glowing throne, didn’t respond immediately. Her slitted violet eyes swept over the crowd, lingering on Glideheart before finally shifting to Anon. She seemed to weigh the request for far longer than necessary, letting the silence build until the tension in the room was nearly unbearable.

“I shall allow it,” she said at last, her tone carrying the weight of inevitability. “Your honor has been challenged, and the filly has agreed to the duel under no duress.”

Fancy Pants stepped forward quickly, his tone urgent. “Princess Celestia, surely you cannot—”

Celestia silenced him with a single glance. Her voice, calm yet chilling, resonated through the hall. “I will not stop this, Lord Fancy Pants. Not even if the filly dies.”

Anon stiffened at her words, but he forced himself to hold her gaze, smirking despite the fear clawing at him. “I know,” he said simply, his tone steady.

Logic sighed heavily in his mind. “Probability of success? Less than zero. Prepare for annihilation.”

Opportunity groaned in frustration. “You’re an idiot, but I can’t look away from this trainwreck.”

But then, the unknown voice chimed in again, smooth and assured. “Don’t listen to them. We have a plan.”

Anon turned his attention to Glideheart, straightening as much as his small frame allowed. “I would like to call for a champion,” he said loudly, his smirk widening as he spoke. “Surely a warrior like yourself wouldn’t waste your time fighting a mere child?”

Glideheart’s feathers bristled, her beak tightening. “You dare insult me further?”

“I’m not insulting you,” Anon said, his voice steady and filled with mock politeness. “I’m just pointing out the obvious. Beating me isn’t exactly an accomplishment. You’d look ridiculous.”

The crowd murmured, a ripple of agreement running through them.

Glideheart’s sharp eyes narrowed, but she smirked. “Fine. If you wish to hide behind another’s strength, I will allow it. I shall name my champion as well.”

She turned sharply toward her guards, her golden eyes scanning the group before settling on one—a large, battle-scarred griffin with dark gray feathers and piercing amber eyes. “Stormtalon,” she commanded, her tone sharp as a blade. “You will fight for me.”

Stormtalon stepped forward, his armor clinking softly. He saluted with a wing before bowing slightly. “As you command, Princess,” he said, his voice low and gravelly.

Anon stared at the towering griffin, his confidence faltering for just a moment. Stormtalon looked like he could snap Anon in half without breaking a sweat.

Glideheart smirked, clearly savoring Anon’s hesitation. “Now, little filly,” she said mockingly, “who will be your champion?”

Fancy Pants stepped forward, clearing his throat. “If I may—”

“No,” Anon said, cutting him off with a raised hoof. His smirk returned, more confident than ever. “I choose Celestia.”

The room fell utterly silent. Glideheart’s smirk faltered, replaced by a look of confusion. “You what?”

Anon turned his head toward the throne, his gaze locking onto Celestia. “I choose you.” he said boldly. “Surely you wouldn’t let one of your ponies face this challenge alone?”

The murmurs in the crowd grew louder, ponies whispering furiously among themselves.

Glideheart sneered. “Is this some kind of joke? Who is this… Celestia?”

Anon tilted his head, his smirk widening. “Oh, just someone who knows how to win.”

Before Glideheart could respond, a sharp click echoed through the hall as Celestia rose from her throne. Her mane, a blazing inferno, twisted and danced around her, casting the room in an otherworldly glow. The crowd parted before her as she descended, her every step deliberate and regal.

Each step brought her closer to Anon, and the pressure of her presence grew heavier with every inch of distance closed. Anon felt his knees wobble, but he forced himself to stand firm, holding her gaze.

Celestia stopped directly in front of him, her towering form casting a shadow over the trembling anon. Her slitted eyes burned with faint amusement as she spoke. “You dare to call me to duel as your champion?”

Anon smirked up at her, his tone steady. “You agreed that youth is the future. So, as my princess, I’m asking you to defend mine.”

The silence stretched impossibly long before Celestia threw her head back and laughed—a deep, booming sound that seemed to shake the very foundations of the castle.

“Very well,” she said, turning to Glideheart. Her smirk sharpened, dangerous and regal. “I, Empress Nightmare Star, shall be the champion for Anon.”

The gasp that followed was deafening. Even Stormtalon took a step back, his feathers ruffling nervously. Glideheart’s beak fell open, her fury giving way to disbelief.

Celestia’s gaze shifted to Sunset Shimmer, who stepped forward hesitantly. “Empress, you cannot—”

“I shall take any battle I please,” Celestia said sharply, cutting her off.

Sunset bowed her head quickly. “Yes, my Empress.”

Celestia turned back to Glideheart, her tone calm and measured. “Shall we?”

Glideheart’s feathers bristled, but her voice wavered. “I… Princess Glideheart of the House of Gilda, forfeit this duel.”

The chamber erupted in murmurs and gasps, the crowd shifting uncomfortably at the unexpected turn. Anon smirked, his voice cutting through the noise. “Hell yeah.”

The unfamiliar phrase left the crowd confused, but Celestia chuckled softly, her amusement shining in her violet eyes. “Are you certain, Princess?” she asked, her tone smooth. “I wasn’t even going to use magic. Wouldn’t want it to be unfair.”

Glideheart gritted her beak, her talons flexing as she spat, “No. I see no reason to waste my champion’s life.”

Celestia sighed and turned, her mane flaring as she began walking away. “If the matter has been satisfactorily settled, this case is dismissed.”

She glanced at Anon, her smirk returning. “And now, little one, I shall claim my prize.”

A golden light engulfed the room, and when it faded, Celestia and Anon were gone.

The throne room erupted into whispers and gossip. Who was this filly, and how had she earned the favor of Nightmare Star herself? Within hours, the city of Canterlot would be alight with speculation and intrigue.

Day 6: A Filly Should Watch Her Step

The golden light of Nightmare Star’s teleportation spell faded, leaving Anon standing in the warmth of her chambers. The air was heavy with the scent of lavender and jasmine, sweet but oppressive, like a mask hiding something far more dangerous.

He blinked as his surroundings came into focus. This wasn’t the courtroom anymore.

The room was a wreck.

Drawers had been yanked open, their contents strewn across the floor. Scrolls and parchment littered every surface, some caught in the soft breeze wafting in from the open balcony doors. Seats had been dragged from their places and shoved into corners. The desk looked like it had been kicked, ink smeared in an angry arc across its surface, pooling onto the marble. Even the bed, with its ornate silk sheets, had been reduced to a chaotic heap, the once-pristine pillows scattered like forgotten afterthoughts.

Anon shifted his hooves awkwardly, glancing at the destruction before looking at Nightmare Star. Her fiery gaze roamed the room, lingering on the disorder, before her lips curved into a sharp smile.

“What exactly happened here?” he asked, raising an eyebrow, his tone laced with an almost childlike curiosity, as though he were entirely unaware of the chaos in the room—despite being its obvious cause.

Nightmare Star chuckled softly, her voice low and rich. “What indeed,” she said, her molten eyes flicking to him. “It looks like somepony managed to turn my chambers into the Everfree Forest—wild, untamed, and completely devoid of order.”

Anon snorted, his confidence shaky but steady enough to reply. “At least the Everfree has character.”

Her horn flared with light, and the chaos began to bend to her will.

Seats slid across the floor, gliding back to their rightful places without a sound. The scattered papers rose into the air like a flock of startled birds, spinning and sorting themselves into piles before landing neatly on the desk. The ink stain shimmered, vanishing in an instant as though it had never existed.

Anon flinched as a book shot past his head, narrowly missing his ear before shelving itself. “You know, a little warning would be nice,” he muttered, stepping to the side.

The bed smoothed itself out, sheets snapping into place with unnatural precision. The pillows fluffed themselves, stacking into a perfectly symmetrical arrangement. The room transformed in moments, the chaos replaced by an unsettling perfection.

Nightmare Star watched her work with satisfaction before glancing at Anon. “You don’t seem particularly concerned with respecting your princess,” she said, her tone teasing yet pointed.

Anon straightened his back, meeting her gaze despite the nerves twisting in his stomach. “I have a feeling you’d rather I be honest than hide behind formality,” he said, his voice steady. “You don’t strike me as the kind of mare who likes ponies bowing and scraping for no reason.” He shrugged, adding with forced confidence, “And, well, you did defend me. Seems like something a friend would do.”

Her smile widened, sharp and gleaming. She stepped closer, her presence like a heat pressing against him. “Friend,” she repeated, the word rolling off her tongue with faint amusement. “Bold of you to assume such familiarity. Perhaps I simply took an interest in a reckless little mare stirring up trouble.”

Anon frowned slightly, his confidence faltering just enough to show through. “So why am I here?”

Nightmare Star paused, blinking once as if the question genuinely surprised her. Then, a smirk tugged at her lips. “I will not insult your intelligence, Anon. You caught the eye of my student, and that in turn interests me.”

He raised an eyebrow. “Twilight?”

“Indeed,” Nightmare Star replied, her tone growing thoughtful. “Twilight rarely pays attention to anything outside her books. The fact that she’s invested herself in you is… unusual.”

Anon snorted softly. “So, what, you dragged me here to figure out what makes me so special?”

Nightmare Star tilted her head slightly, her smile deepening. “Something like that,” she said. “Or perhaps I simply enjoy watching ponies squirm when faced with the unknown.”

“Well, I hope I’m living up to your expectations,” Anon said dryly, leaning against the desk to mask his unease.

Her fiery gaze bore into him, unblinking and sharp. “Oh, you are,” she murmured. “In more ways than you realize.”---

The golden light of Nightmare Star’s magic pulsed faintly around her horn, its warmth lingering like the oppressive heat of the sun. She stepped closer to Anon, her molten eyes gleaming as though they could pierce through the veil of his thoughts. Her lips curved into a knowing, confident smirk, her tone rich and almost theatrical as she spoke.

“If it had only been my student’s curiosity, I would have simply had Twilight bring you to me,” she began, her fiery mane flickering around her shoulders like living embers. “But you’ve also caught the attention of my sister. That makes you far more interesting than some stray… curiosity.”

Anon frowned, his ears flicking back slightly. “What does Luna have to do with this?”

Nightmare Star chuckled, a low, devious sound that seemed to vibrate in the air between them. She tilted her head slightly, her gaze narrowing with sharp amusement. “Do you truly think Luna could keep anything from me?” she asked, her tone almost haughty, dripping with condescension. “Or that she would even try?”

Anon blinked, his surprise evident for a split second before he forced his expression to neutral.

“She told me about your little meeting,” Nightmare Star continued smoothly, stepping closer with deliberate grace. “As soon as it happened, in fact. My dear sister has always struggled with discretion. And, well…” Her smirk widened. “When I asked her about it, she knows better than to lie to me.”

She moved past him now, her hooves clicking softly against the marble floor as she began to pace. “At first, I thought you were something… unnatural. A demon, perhaps. A spirit that had latched onto a fragile filly, something sly enough to hold on to its own consciousness while hiding behind innocence.” Her voice dipped lower, tinged with mock disappointment. “But the reports told me otherwise. There’s no sign of corruption in you. No outside influence. Nothing… at first glance.”

Anon stiffened as her words settled in, his heart thudding harder in his chest. “At first glance?”

“That’s the million-bit question, isn’t it?” she replied, turning her fiery gaze back to him. “To everyone else, you’re just a filly. To me, you’re an oddity. To Twilight, you’re a toy. And to Luna, you’re a means of resolving her sins.”

Anon’s throat tightened, but he said nothing. His thoughts churned as her words struck deeper than he wanted to admit.

A filly to everyone else. A human trapped in a body that wasn’t his. He hadn’t allowed himself to dwell too long on what that really meant, but Nightmare Star’s words dragged the thoughts to the surface.

Was this body… hers? Was she real? Did I erase her? Was she just… gone now, replaced by me?

The thought made his stomach churn, a wave of guilt washing over him that he struggled to push down. He had tried not to think about it, but now it was all he could focus on. What if she had a life, a family, a future? And now… she was gone, and he was here.

Nightmare Star’s voice cut through his spiraling thoughts. “Perhaps you’re just a filly with amnesia,” she said, her tone almost bored. “But that would be far too simple. Far too dull. Hopefully, there’s something… more.”

Anon forced himself to focus as Nightmare Star continued, her tone taking on a faintly wistful quality. “Twilight,” she began, “knew nothing of the details. She had no idea what truly happened to you or your… parents. She simply saw an opportunity and took it.”

She paused, her molten eyes narrowing as a dark smile crept onto her face. “You don’t lie to me,” she said, her voice sharp with authority. “You don’t leave loose ends. And you certainly don’t get caught. I thought I taught her better.”

The edge in her voice sent a shiver down Anon’s spine, but Nightmare Star wasn’t done. “Her little scheme was clever, I’ll admit. Far too clever for her own good. But craftiness without caution is a weakness. She thought she’d covered her tracks, thought she could twist the truth to suit her needs and go unnoticed.”

She chuckled softly, shaking her head as if amused. “She knows what happens when she gets caught. She’s experienced my… disappointment before.” Her laughter grew, low and melodic, tinged with dark amusement. “And now, she’ll experience it again.”

Anon stiffened, his unease growing, but before he could form a response, Nightmare Star’s horn flared with golden light.

He barely had time to register the spell before he was lifted off the ground, her magic wrapping around him like a fiery serpent.

“Hey—what are you—” he stammered, but the words died in his throat as she deposited him onto the massive bed. The silk sheets were cool against his fur, a sharp contrast to the overwhelming heat that radiated from her as she climbed onto the bed after him.

Her movements were slow, deliberate, and impossibly graceful. She coiled her body around him like a predator wrapping itself around its prey, her fiery mane flickering faintly as it brushed against his side. The scent of lavender and jasmine was stronger here, mingling with something deeper and sharper—like scorched wood and sunbaked stone.

Anon froze, his breath hitching as her warmth pressed against him, her presence all-encompassing.

Nightmare Star tilted her head, her fiery eyes studying him intently. “I’ve been told,” she began, her voice low and smooth, “that fillies and colts feel more at ease when they’re close like this.”

He swallowed hard, his face flushing as his nerves buzzed under her scrutiny. “I… uh…”

Her smirk widened as she shifted closer, her warmth enveloping him entirely. “Well? Does it make you feel more comfortable?”

“I guess,” he muttered finally, his voice barely audible.

She chuckled softly, the sound vibrating through him as much as the bed beneath them. “Good,” she purred, her tone dripping with satisfaction. “I wouldn’t want you feeling uneasy.”

Her fiery mane curled faintly as she lowered her head closer to his. “You’re quite the enigma, Anon,” she murmured, her breath warm against his ear. “And I suspect we’ve only begun to scratch the surface of what makes you so… unique.”

Anon stayed silent, his thoughts too tangled and his senses too overwhelmed to form a coherent response. He lay there stiffly, the suffocating heat of her presence pressing into him as his mind raced with questions he wasn’t ready to answer.

Nightmare Star shifted, her fiery mane flickering in soft, undulating waves as she coiled more tightly around Anon. Her warmth pressed into him, suffocating and unyielding. Yet her expression softened, a sly curve to her lips that carried a dangerous sweetness.

“It’s been a while,” she began smoothly, her voice low and rich, “since anyone has graced my bedroom other than my sister or little Twilight.” Her eyes gleamed with amusement as she studied his face, her smirk deepening. “Though even Twilight hasn’t been here since I sent her to Ponyville to make some friends.”

Anon blinked, the unexpected change in tone throwing him off balance. Without thinking, he muttered, “Sorry, but you don’t exactly look like the friendship type.”

Nightmare Star froze for a beat, her smirk faltering, before she threw her head back and laughed—a low, melodious sound that filled the room like a warm, vibrating hum. When she looked back at him, her eyes shone with mischievous delight.

“How bold of you,” she purred, her voice tinged with amusement. “You remind me of Sunset. She was as bold as you are now—honest and fiery, before she grew cold.” Her gaze darkened slightly, her smirk fading as she continued. “Now, she acts stiff as a statue. All because I dragged her back here.”

Anon stiffened, his thoughts racing. He remembered what had happened to Sunset—the betrayal, the theft of the Element of Magic—not because anyone had told him, but because he’d seen it in the movies and read it in the comics. The Celestia he knew had forgiven Sunset, welcoming her back after her redemption.

But this Celestia?

He didn’t need much imagination to picture how this version of Nightmare Star would react to that kind of betrayal. A mare this commanding, this assured of herself and her control, wouldn’t have taken it well. Sunset’s defiance must have burned her pride, and her return would have been far from a joyous reunion.

The thought sent a chill down his spine, but before he could dwell on it further, a hoof slid under his chin, tilting his head upward.

Anon flinched at the sudden touch, his breath hitching as he was forced to look directly into Nightmare Star’s molten gaze. Her smirk returned, sharper and far too knowing, and her warm breath brushed against his face as she leaned in slightly.

“I think you’ll make good company,” she murmured, her voice smooth as silk. “You called me a friend earlier, didn’t you?”

He swallowed, his pulse quickening under the weight of her gaze. “Uh… yeah, I guess.”

“And friends,” she continued, her tone soft yet dripping with a dangerous sweetness, “don’t lie to each other.” Her hoof tilted his chin slightly higher, her smirk deepening as she watched his reaction.

Anon’s heart raced, his thoughts scrambling for something to say.

“And,” she added, her voice carrying an unsettling casualness, “you thought it was odd that I’d encourage friendship, even though I control all the Elements myself.”

His body tensed as the realization struck him. He’d said too much. She’d caught it.

Nightmare Star’s smile widened, but it didn’t reach her eyes. “You’ve been holding back,” she said simply. “I can see it in your face. You know something I don’t, and you’re just deciding whether or not to share it.”

“I—”

“Don’t bother lying,” she interrupted, her voice still smooth but carrying a weight that made his stomach twist. “Why don’t you tell me the truth? After all…” Her smirk sharpened. “Friends don’t keep secrets, do they?”

Her words were calm, almost playful, but the way her molten gaze bore into him made the threat clear. There was no room for deceit here.

Anon swallowed hard, his mind spinning. Every time he’d told the truth before, ponies had dismissed him as insane. They laughed it off, brushed him aside, or assumed he was delusional. But something about the way Nightmare Star looked at him—sharp, unblinking, unwavering—told him she wouldn’t do the same.

She might mock him. She might twist his words or toy with him. But she wouldn’t dismiss him.

The silence stretched between them as her hoof remained under his chin, her warmth pressing against him like a weight he couldn’t escape. Her eyes gleamed with patient expectation, her smirk unwavering as she waited.

Anon’s throat tightened as he wrestled with himself. Would telling the truth even matter? Could she handle the truth, or would it only make things worse?

Finally, he exhaled shakily, steeling himself.

Nightmare Star didn’t rush him. That was the worst part. She let the silence stretch between them, patient, unblinking, as if she already knew he would break it first. Her hoof remained under his chin, her warmth pressing into him, a constant reminder that there was no escaping her presence.

Anon took a breath, steadying himself. His heart pounded, but he forced his voice to remain level. If he panicked, she would pick it apart. If he got emotional, she would press harder. Calm. Controlled. Professional.

“I worked with people,” he started, his voice even. “Humans. I was a therapist. A psychiatrist, technically, though I never liked the term. Too cold.” He glanced at her, watching for a reaction, but she only listened. “I worked with a lot of different people over the years—kids, families, trauma victims. But most of my career was spent working with soldiers.”

Nightmare Star arched an eyebrow. “Soldiers?”

Anon nodded. “Yeah. The military sends people into war, into conflicts that change them. My job was to help them come back from that.” His voice was steady, but his mind drifted as he spoke. “Some guys went overseas fine and came back fine. Some came back broken. Others…” He hesitated, memories pressing against the edges of his mind. “Some never really came back at all.”

Nightmare Star’s smirk lingered, but there was a glint of interest in her eyes now. “And what made you suited for such a task?”

Anon huffed a quiet laugh. “I asked myself that a lot. Before I could even work with soldiers, I had to go through years of schooling—psychology degrees, certifications, internships. Worked in hospitals, shadowed professionals, and spent countless hours studying theory and application. After that, it was hands-on work with kids, families, addicts—every type of case you could imagine. It was brutal, and every step felt like climbing a mountain. But you don’t just wake up one day as a therapist. You have to be shaped into one, forged by experience.”

He expected her to react, to scoff, to mock him. But Nightmare Star only studied him, her expression unreadable.

“I knew something was wrong immediately,” he continued. “This wasn’t my body. It wasn’t my voice. Everything felt… wrong. And then ponies started treating me like I was just some filly. No one believed me. The doctor thought I was delusional. Twilight…” He hesitated, then sighed. “Twilight told me to play along. She told me I was ‘Anon’ now, and if I wanted to survive, I needed to accept that.”

Nightmare Star finally smiled again, slow and knowing. “How very like her.”

Anon frowned. “You don’t sound surprised.”

“I’m not.” She chuckled, low and rich, shaking her head slightly. “She’s always been clever. Cunning, even. But her problem is she never quite learned subtlety. She thinks herself careful, but she always leaves a thread or two loose.”

She paused for a moment, watching him carefully before speaking again. “Tell me, then… did Twilight grab you from the other side of the mirror portal?”

Anon shook his head immediately. “I don’t think so. I’m not even from the other side of the mirror portal, though it’s probably similar to Earth. I was found about a week before Twilight ever laid eyes on me. I woke up near the Everfree—at least, that’s what I was told. I was on the outskirts of Ponyville.”

Nightmare Star’s expression flickered just slightly. Not enough for most ponies to notice, but Anon wasn’t most ponies. He saw the faintest twitch of irritation in her gaze before the smirk settled back into place.

“And you remember nothing before that?” she asked, her voice as smooth as ever.

“No.”

Another flicker. Not disappointment, but close. She liked knowing things. She didn’t like unanswered questions.

“Well,” she mused, her smirk widening. “That certainly makes things more interesting.”

Anon swallowed, his thoughts still tangled. The truth was out now. And she hadn’t dismissed it.

That didn’t feel like relief.

It felt like the start of something much, much bigger.

For a moment, Nightmare Star said nothing. She simply considered. Her molten gaze flickered with thought, her smirk lingering but distant, as if weighing something in her mind. Then, after a few long, heavy seconds, she smiled—a slow, devious curl of her lips—as her horn lit up, dragging something across the room.

A crystal ball, smooth and perfectly polished, hovered toward them, gleaming in the dim light. It wasn’t small, either—it was large enough to rest comfortably in her hooves if she wished, pulsing with a faint white glow.

Then, without a word, Nightmare Star tilted her head.

The room changed.

The blinds snapped shut. The golden candlelight flickered and vanished. The warmth of the sun’s glow disappeared, replaced by something deeper, something unnatural. Runes carved themselves into the air, forming delicate golden symbols that rotated lazily around them.

Anon stiffened. His instincts screamed at him to be wary, but before he could say anything, the crystal ball shimmered—and suddenly, the room was gone.

Or rather, they had left it behind.

They floated—literally—high above Canterlot. The city stretched below them, alive with movement. Ponies bustled about in the streets, carts clattered over stone roads, banners rippled in the wind. It was vivid, impossibly detailed. The sheer clarity of it wasn’t just magic.

Anon turned his head, trying to grasp the limits of what he was seeing, but there were none. There was no projection, no frame, no screen. They were simply… there.

Nightmare Star watched his reaction with a pleased smirk. “Because you’re such a good friend,” she purred, rubbing slow circles along his back with a soft, deliberate stroke of her wing, “and you didn’t lie to me, I think you’re trustworthy enough to know one of my little secrets.”

Anon barely registered her touch, his mind still struggling to process what he was seeing. It was too much like reality. It wasn’t a scrying spell. It wasn’t a vision.

It was like standing in the sky itself.

She leaned in, her warmth pressing against his side. “A very long time ago, I created a spell,” she continued, her voice rich with pride. “A very good spell. One that has served me well over the centuries.”

Anon barely turned his head, his attention darting back to the city below. “What is this?” he muttered. “Some kind of—”

“I call it Omnipresence,” Nightmare Star interrupted smoothly, her smirk widening as she finally released his chin.

Anon’s breath caught.

He knew what that word meant. And if it meant what he thought—

Nightmare Star’s laugh was rich, teasing. “Oh?” she cooed. “You recognize it? How delightful. But allow me to explain it anyway. I do so enjoy bragging.”

She stretched her wings, rolling her shoulders slightly, looking entirely pleased with herself as she continued. “This spell allows me to perceive everything within Equestria,” she said, letting the weight of her words sink in. “There are limits, of course. Certain artifacts, other powerful magic—there are ways to block my sight. But for the most part? Everything that happens in my lands is known to me.”

Anon stared at her.

“So you—”

“Spy?” She tilted her head, amusement dancing in her golden eyes. “I wouldn’t call it that. I’d call it keeping an interest in my little ponies.”

Her wing swept down his back again, slow and deliberate, a feathered touch that sent a shiver down his spine.

Anon stiffened. He had to stop himself from twitching under her touch. This must be where Twilight gets her touchiness from.

Nightmare Star smirked as if she could hear his thoughts. “It’s quite the spell,” she continued, clearly enjoying herself. “Rarely do I get the chance to show it off, though. Most ponies wouldn’t even be able to comprehend it. But you…” She traced a slow, thoughtful circle along his back. “You’re different.”

Anon exhaled sharply.

This was insane.

The sheer level of invasion—the sheer audacity—was staggering. If someone back on Earth had something like this, it would be a national security nightmare. People would be killed over it.

And she was just casually showing it to him.

“Oh, don’t look so disturbed,” Nightmare Star teased, her wing curling slightly around his side. “This spell is one of my pièces de résistance—the pinnacle of my craft, the height of my skill. And, more importantly, it’s entertaining.”

Anon swallowed. “Entertaining.”

She laughed again, giving him a playful squeeze with her wing. “Yes! Watching my little ponies’ lives unfold, their struggles, their triumphs…” She sighed dramatically. “It’s like a wonderful, endless play. And sometimes, when I grow bored, I might… tip the scales.”

His stomach dropped.

“Oh, relax,” she murmured, nuzzling against the side of his head. “I wouldn’t use it against you.”

That wasn’t the part that concerned him.

The world shifted around them, but Nightmare Star and Anon never left the bed. They were still nestled against the silken sheets, the warmth of her wing pressing into his side, her scent of lavender and sun-kissed stone still thick in the air.

And yet—they were watching.

The castle library was in shambles.

Books lay strewn across the floor, some stacked haphazardly, others flung aside in frustration. Scrolls were half-unrolled, ink smeared across tables as if someone had scribbled down frantic thoughts and discarded them just as quickly. The scent of parchment, old paper, and candle smoke clung to the air.

Strange circles and symbols had been drawn onto the floor in what looked like a failed incantation, the chalky outlines messy, incomplete.

And in the middle of the chaos, Twilight.

Her mane was frizzed beyond repair, her eyes bloodshot, dark bags sitting heavily beneath them. She flipped through books with an almost manic energy, scanning pages at a blistering pace before tossing them aside.

Spike was passed out in the corner, buried beneath a pile of discarded books, his tail sticking out as the only sign of life.

Twilight’s voice was barely above a mumble, her horn sparking as she threw another tome onto the floor. “Where did that horse take her?”

Anon stiffened. He knew who she was talking about.

Nightmare Star did too.

A slow, pleased smirk curled across her lips.

Twilight muttered again, flipping through another book before letting out a growl of frustration. “Ugh! Damn that withered nag!” She shoved the book aside with a sharp flick of her hoof, her tail lashing as she stormed toward the next shelf.

Anon felt Nightmare Star’s wing tighten around him, her warmth pressing further into his side. “Oh, my little Twilight,” she murmured, clearly amused. “Such an ungrateful filly.”

Anon, however, wasn’t laughing. Twilight was unraveling. He had seen obsession before. He had seen the slow decay of reason, the creeping madness of control slipping through one’s fingers. And right now, Twilight was teetering on the edge.

Twilight pulled another book from the shelf, her magic sparking aggressively. “When I get in charge,” she hissed under her breath, her voice dripping with venom, “I’ll put that old hag in a museum where she belongs.”

Anon barely had time to process the words before Twilight’s muttering grew darker.

“Maybe I’ll show her mercy if she begs. Maybe I’ll keep her around, let her serve me. Let her be my own personal hoof-licker.”

Nightmare Star chuckled, low and warm, her wing dragging slowly down Anon’s back in lazy amusement. “How ambitious,” she purred. “I wonder where she learned that from?”

Anon swallowed hard.

Before he could say anything, Twilight’s voice rose.

“Spike!” she snapped.

The dragon groaned from under his book pile, one claw feebly swiping at a book resting on his face. “Wh—Twilight?” His voice was thick with exhaustion, his tail flicking weakly.

Twilight’s horn crackled with irritation. “Wake up! Give me the next book!”

Spike groaned again, sitting up with sluggish movements, rubbing his eyes as he begrudgingly grabbed a book from the pile. He blinked at the title. “The Arcane Index of High-Level Chronomantic Theories?”

He let out a sigh. “Twilight… you need to go to bed. It’s been a day, and all you’ve done is read.”

Twilight snatched the book from his claws, ignoring him.

Anon exhaled slowly, watching the way Twilight’s ears twitched in frustration, the way her eyes burned with restless energy.

She wasn’t stopping.

She wasn’t even close to stopping.

And somehow, that scared him more than Nightmare Star ever had.

Twilight’s breathing was uneven, her chest rising and falling in short, frantic bursts. Her eyes darted between the pages of The Arcane Index of High-Level Chronomantic Theories, scanning too fast to absorb any real information. The magic crackling around her horn was unstable, shifting in intensity with each erratic thought.

Anon watched, his stomach knotting as he took in the clear signs of a mind spiraling into desperation. Twilight was losing her grip—not on reality, but on control.

Nightmare Star hummed, her wing pressing lightly into his side. “Oh, dear,” she purred, feigning concern. “She’s going into her panic phase.”

Anon glanced at her. “Panic phase?”

Nightmare Star’s smirk burned with cruel amusement. “Twilight’s always had the bad habit of losing Ponyville for the Everfree. She thinks she’s navigating a clear path, but the deeper she goes, the more she trips over roots of her own making. And instead of stopping to untangle herself, she barrels forward, blind and stubborn, dragging her mistakes behind her like a broken cartwheel.”

Her fiery gaze settled on the unicorn below, her tone dripping with disdain. “Right now, she isn’t seeking knowledge—she’s chasing a flame she doesn’t realize will scorch her hooves.”

Down below, Twilight slammed the book shut and shoved it aside, her tail flicking sharply in frustration. “This is taking too long.” She whirled on Spike, her magic flaring. “We don’t have time to waste. Go get me the crushed phoenix feather and the aether extract.”

Spike hesitated, rubbing his eyes with a claw. “Twilight, are you sure about this? You’re tired. Maybe we should—”

Twilight stomped a hoof. “Now, Spike!”

Spike flinched, his shoulders tensing before he sighed and trudged toward the supply shelves. He pulled down a glass vial filled with shimmering liquid aether, then grabbed a small jar containing the fine, red dust of phoenix feather ash.

“Last chance,” he muttered, glancing at her as he held out the ingredients. “Are you sure this is safe?”

Twilight snatched them from his grip, already pouring the contents into the magical circle. “It will be once I’m finished.”

Anon exhaled slowly. This wasn’t careful planning. This was reckless, obsessive need.

Nightmare Star’s smirk widened. “And now comes the fun part.”

Twilight worked in frantic silence, her horn casting erratic shadows across the library as she carefully poured the crushed phoenix feather and liquid aether into the center of the runic circle. The symbols pulsed hungrily, drinking in the reagents, the entire array crackling with volatile magic.

From their unseen vantage point, Anon inhaled sharply. Something was wrong.

The golden filaments of Nightmare Star’s magic had slipped into Twilight’s spellwork like whispering tendrils of sunlight, subtle enough that Twilight, lost in her obsession, didn’t notice. But he noticed. His body tensed as he followed the slow, methodical way Nightmare Star’s magic wove itself into Twilight’s work—not disrupting it, but altering it.

Nightmare Star hummed softly, her lips curling into a pleased smile as she caught his reaction. “Oh? You see it, don’t you?”

Anon hesitated, eyes flickering between her and the spell. “You’re… changing it.”

She chuckled, draping her wing a little more snugly over him, her warmth pressing into his side. “Mmm. Enhancing it.”

His pulse quickened. He shouldn’t have been able to notice. He wasn’t a unicorn. He wasn’t even from this world. But he could see the way her power moved—deliberate, precise, curling through the magic like a puppeteer threading invisible strings.

Nightmare Star let out a soft, sultry laugh. “Well, this is a surprise. Most ponies wouldn’t be able to detect my touch. But you… Oh, you are special, aren’t you?”

Anon forced himself to focus, tearing his attention back to the spell. “What are you doing to it?”

Nightmare Star smirked, her golden eyes half-lidded as she watched Twilight work. “Oh, just a little guidance. Twilight is brilliant, but she’s always been a greedy little thing when it comes to magic. She takes. She consumes. She expects magic to obey her, as if sheer intelligence and willpower are enough to bend the world to her whims.”

She flicked a feather, her magic subtly shifting a rune in the circle below. “But magic does not obey, Anon. Not unless you teach it to.”

Anon swallowed hard. “So you’re… what? Teaching her a lesson?”

A slow, wicked smile spread across Nightmare Star’s face. “Mmm. You could say that.”

Her eyes gleamed as she traced a slow, thoughtful line along his spine with the edge of her wing. “Twilight has always been eager to prove herself. Always so eager to impress me, to show me that she deserved my attention. It was adorable when she was younger.”

Her voice dipped, rich with nostalgia, but there was something else there too—something warm, indulgent, possessive.

“She used to beg,” Nightmare Star mused, tilting her head slightly as she watched Twilight pour more magic into the spell. “So desperate to be my best student. So willing to be shaped. She loved when I challenged her. When I… disciplined her.”

Anon tensed.

Nightmare Star exhaled softly, a slow, satisfied sound. “I remember the way she used to tremble when she thought she disappointed me. The way she hung on every word I spoke. She needed my approval.” Her smirk deepened, her gaze flicking to Anon. “And deep down, she still does.”

His throat was dry. “You conditioned her.”

Nightmare Star purred. “Mmm. Not intentionally. But some lessons leave a mark, don’t they?”

Her magic curled a final thread into the spell, locking it into place.

Below them, Twilight inhaled sharply, her horn flaring to complete the incantation.

The spell was ready.

And Twilight had no idea what she had just done.

Twilight’s horn glowed brighter as the unstable magic pulsed in the runes around her. The circle surged with violent energy, and she gasped, her wings flaring as she tried to keep control.

But then, the spell snapped.

A deafening crack tore through the room as golden tendrils erupted from the circle, lashing out and wrapping around Twilight’s body. She screamed as they yanked her into the air, binding her limbs wide apart. Her legs were pulled painfully taut, her wings pinned tightly to her sides as glowing ropes of magic dug into her flesh.

The faint golden sun symbol on her chest began to glow brighter, its light throbbing in time with her pounding heartbeat. She panted, her body trembling as the symbol’s heat spread through her. The heat turned into a burning mixture of pain and pleasure, shooting through her chest and radiating outward.

Her teats tightened painfully, the sensation sharp and searing, only to be followed by a wave of agonizing pleasure that made her cry out. Her pussy throbbed, winking helplessly as the conflicting sensations wracked her body, leaving her shaking and vulnerable. Each desperate, jerking movement only caused the glowing ropes to pull tighter, forcing more pain and heat into her exposed flesh.

Twilight’s horn sparked as she tried to summon her magic, her breath coming in ragged gasps. “No—ahh! Stop!” she choked, her voice breaking as another wave of heat surged through her teats and slit, making her arch involuntarily.

But her magic fizzled out before it could take hold, the golden sun on her chest burning hotter in response. A sharp, suppressing force clamped down on her horn, cutting her off entirely.

Nightmare Star’s fiery mane flared as she leaned back against the cushions of the bed, her gaze fixed on Twilight’s trembling form in the Omnipresence projection. Her smirk was calm and satisfied as she softly stroked Anon’s hair, her hoof trailing gently along his scalp.

“She can struggle all she likes,” Nightmare Star said, her voice low and rich. “But the spell is mine. Every pulse, every flicker of heat, every ounce of her pain and pleasure—” She chuckled softly. “All under my control.”

Anon’s jaw tightened as he sat beside her, his fists curling against the sheets. “What is that mark on her chest?”

Nightmare Star’s smirk deepened as she gestured lazily to the burning sun. “Oh, that’s been there for a very long time. A reminder of my touch—a seed I planted long ago, waiting for the perfect moment to bloom.”

Twilight screamed again as the magic forced her to arch her back, her body trembling violently. Her teats throbbed painfully, her nipples stiff as the heat radiated through them. The ropes dug into her thighs as her pussy clenched involuntarily, each wave of sensation leaving her more humiliated and exposed.

“Some lessons are harder than others,” Nightmare Star said, turning her gaze to Anon. She stroked his hair again, her touch firm yet almost condescending. “And I thought you might enjoy my little gift.”

Anon’s voice was tight with anger. “I don’t enjoy watching this.”

Nightmare Star tilted her head, her hoof trailing down to his shoulder. “No?” she said, her tone curious. “After everything she’s done to you… you feel nothing?”

“She’s wronged me,” Anon said through gritted teeth. “But that doesn’t mean I want her to suffer.”

Nightmare Star hummed thoughtfully, her hoof still idly petting him. “You truly are fascinating,” she murmured. “Tell me, Anon, as a mind doctor… where is the line between genius and madness?”

Anon exhaled slowly, forcing himself to focus. “It’s a fine line. Genius creates; madness destroys. But you only see the difference in hindsight.”

Her smile widened, her gaze returning to Twilight’s trembling, restrained body. “Precisely,” she murmured. “And that is why my little ponies cannot walk that line alone. They must be guided.”

Twilight let out another shuddering moan, her body jerking as the sun symbol on her chest burned brighter. The spell forced her muscles taut, her limbs shaking as the golden ropes dug into her skin. Her teats pulsed painfully, her breath coming in short, ragged gasps as the conflicting sensations overwhelmed her.

In the projection, Spike’s panicked voice echoed. “There’s got to be a way to stop this!” he shouted, clawing through the tome in his hands.

“Spike, no!” Twilight gasped, her voice cracking as another wave of searing heat coursed through her.

But Spike slashed at the runes in desperation, only to be thrown back by a violent burst of golden energy.

Anon tensed, his voice cutting through the room. “That’s enough.”

Nightmare Star’s smirk never faltered as she leaned closer, her hoof brushing against his cheek. “Is it?”

Celestia looked at Anon, her eyes gleaming with a near-imperceptible intensity. Her expression didn’t seem angry, but the weight of her gaze made Anon’s stomach twist. The moment he locked eyes with her, he knew to hold his tongue, the next words on his lips dying before he could utter them. He clenched his jaw, turning back toward the projection where Spike was slowly getting back to his feet.

Despite the intensity of the blast, the little dragon was unscathed, wobbling slightly but showing no signs of injury. Anon frowned. “That blast was hard,” he muttered. “How is he not hurt?”

Celestia exhaled faintly, her tone calm. “Spike is very durable. He’s a dragon—even as a baby, he could be tossed from my highest tower and be fine. Dragons are almost too durable.”

Anon heard her grumble something under her breath in a strange, harsh-sounding language. It didn’t take a linguist to guess it was swearing.

She returned her focus to Twilight. “And now, to stop the little dragon from injuring himself trying to break my spell…”

A quill and inkpot appeared with a flicker of her horn, the glow of her magic effortlessly maintaining control of the spell binding Twilight while she wrote. Her motions were precise, fluid, and within seconds, she finished the letter. Blowing softly on it, the parchment erupted into golden flames before vanishing into ash.

Moments later, Spike burped up the same letter. Blinking in confusion, he grabbed it and unrolled the scroll, reading quickly. His eyes darted nervously between the page and Twilight.

“Princess Twilight,” Spike began, his voice shaky, “I know what you’ve been doing… and this is your punishment. I’ve already ordered Spike to leave you to your own devices. By morning, you’ll be freed—if I feel you’ve learned your lesson.”

Twilight’s chest heaved as she gasped for air, her head jerking toward Spike’s voice. The golden sun symbol burned brighter for a moment, making her body convulse, her teats and pussy throbbing with conflicted sensations. Yet despite her exhaustion, her teeth clenched—this time, not from pain.

“That horse!” she snarled through gritted teeth.

Celestia burst into laughter, her fiery mane flaring wildly. “Oh, Twilight. I wonder which of your friends taught you such language. But you seem to have forgotten…” Her tone turned colder, sharper. “Good fillies do not use bad words.”

Her horn glowed again, and before Anon’s eyes, a mannequin-like doll of pure light materialized in front of her. The featureless figure mirrored Twilight’s bound form, from her cutie mark to her contorted posture.

With a sudden burst of magic, the doll began to glow brighter. Twilight’s lips parted in a soundless scream, her body jerking violently as the spell’s grip intensified.

Spike froze for a moment, his claws trembling as he held the letter. Then, with a choked gasp, he turned and bolted from the room, slamming the door behind him.

Anon’s chest tightened as he watched the young dragon flee. Seeing one of his role models punished so cruelly… it wasn’t fair.

But Celestia’s smirk didn’t waver. Her gaze shifted back to Anon, and her hoof trailed softly along his jawline. “It seems my little gift had the opposite effect on you,” she murmured, her voice low and rich. “But don’t worry—I have something else in mind for you. Something I think you’ll enjoy.”

Twilight’s body trembled as the golden sun on her chest burned hotter, waves of agonizing pleasure and sharp pain rippling through her bound frame. The magical ropes dug into her flesh, pulling tighter with every futile struggle, forcing her teats to throb as conflicting sensations wracked her.

The glowing doll floated in front of Nightmare Star, its limbs bound in an exact replica of Twilight’s humiliating position. Its surface glistened faintly as Nightmare Star’s magic manipulated it, moving its body with calculated precision.

“You see, Anon,” Nightmare Star began, her voice smooth and deliberate, “this is a form of zebra voodoo magic I’ve mastered over the years. Normally, it requires more preparation, but Twilight made it easy by leaving her defenses open.”

She tilted her head slightly, her horn glowing brighter as the doll jerked in response. Twilight’s body mirrored the motion in the projection, a choked cry escaping her lips as her back arched involuntarily.

“Anything I do to this little doll,” Nightmare Star continued, her molten gaze flickering to Anon, “will be reflected on her. Perfectly. Precisely.”

She leaned closer to the doll, her long tongue flicking out and dragging slowly along its crotch. A faint sizzle of magical heat escaped as steam curled from the surface where her tongue lingered, the glow of the doll intensifying briefly. Twilight’s scream echoed through the air as her hips jerked violently, her body convulsing under the invisible assault.

Anon shifted uncomfortably, his hooves clutching the silk sheets tightly. Though it wasn’t the same as gripping with hands, he could feel the texture and tension through his magical grasp, his grip reflexively tightening. “That’s…” He hesitated, his jaw clenching. “That’s… intense.”

Nightmare Star chuckled softly, her hoof trailing lazily along the doll’s ropes. “Intense? That’s one way to describe it,” she purred. Her magic flared again, pulling the ropes tighter against the doll’s limbs. Twilight’s body shuddered violently in the projection, her breath coming in ragged gasps as the ropes bit into her flesh.

Then, Twilight’s head jerked upward. Her glowing eyes fixed on a point in the distance—seemingly looking directly at them. Her voice came low, guttural, and filled with fury.

“You horse! You’ll pay for this! She’s mine!”

Anon blinked, a chill running down his spine. He glanced at Nightmare Star. “I think she’s talking about me,” he muttered.

Nightmare Star smirked, unfazed. “Possessive little thing, isn’t she?” she remarked, her magic pulling the doll into a new position.

The glowing ropes shifted, forcing the doll onto its forelegs while its hind legs spread wide. The bindings pressed tightly against its sensitive spots, forcing it into a humiliatingly exposed stance. Twilight’s body followed suit in the projection, her cries growing louder as the spell amplified her sensations.

Nightmare Star watched the scene unfold, her smirk widening. “We’ll leave her like this for now,” she said casually, her horn glowing brighter. “Let her stew in her lesson.”

A new object materialized in the air beside her—a massive, oversized dildo, its size daunting even for the doll. Without hesitation, she began to insert it into the doll’s opening.

Twilight’s muffled screams echoed through the projection, her gag failing to muffle the mixture of pain and reluctant pleasure in her voice. Her body jerked violently against the ropes, her tears streaming down her face as her cries filled the room.

The last thing Anon saw of Twilight was a look of ecstasy and fury, her tear-streaked face twisted with rage as the projection faded.

The room shifted, the air around them carrying the warm, sugary scent of Sugarcube Corner. Anon blinked, disoriented by the simultaneous sense of being in the bakery and still in Nightmare Star’s bed. His body sank into the plush bedding, her fiery mane casting flickering shadows on the walls as she adjusted a pillow beneath her forelegs.

“Why are we in Sugarcube Corner?” he asked, glancing at Nightmare Star.

She smirked, propping herself up with a hoof as her molten gaze swept over the bakery’s dimly lit interior. “One of the places I cannot enter is my sister’s castle,” she said smoothly. “So instead, we’ll use one of the Elements as an example. A far more accessible… case study.”

Anon frowned, confusion etched on his face. “What do you mean by example?”

Nightmare Star gestured forward with a flick of her hoof. “See for yourself.”

Anon turned his attention to the scene before them, and his breath caught. Pinkie Pie was bent over one of the bakery counters, her flour-dusted coat shimmering faintly in the dim light. Behind her, Mr. Cake had both hooves gripping her ass firmly, kneading her curves as he thrust into her with rough, deliberate motions.

Pinkie moaned loudly, her voice high-pitched and desperate as her tail flicked erratically. “Harder, Mr. Cake!” she cried, her voice hitching between gasps. “Spank me! Please! I’ve been a bad little baker!”

Mr. Cake groaned, one hoof slapping her ass hard enough to make her squeal. “You’ve been more than bad, Pinkie,” he growled, his voice thick with lust. “You’re an insatiable little mare, aren’t you? Always craving more, always wanting attention.”

Pinkie shuddered, her hind legs trembling as she pushed herself back against him. “Yes! Yes, I need it! I need all of it!”

Anon’s eyes widened as he tore his gaze away, his voice tinged with disbelief. “Where’s Mrs. Cake?”

Nightmare Star chuckled, adjusting her position slightly and brushing her fiery mane over one shoulder. “Most likely in her and her husband’s bedroom, sleeping peacefully,” she said, her tone teasing. “Meanwhile, her dear husband is putting a bun in Pinkie Pie’s oven.”

Anon snorted, though the humor was short-lived as Pinkie’s cries grew louder. Mr. Cake’s hooves tangled in her mane, yanking her head back as he leaned in close. His teeth grazed her ear, his voice low and commanding. “You’re mine right now, Pinkie. Do you understand that? Mine.”

Pinkie whimpered, her breaths coming in frantic gasps. “Yes, I’m yours! Please, don’t stop!”

Nightmare Star’s smirk widened as she watched the scene unfold. “The Element of Laughter,” she began, her tone calm yet sharp. “Its purpose is to spread joy and bring smiles to others. But when that goal becomes unattainable, it corrupts.

“It was once called the Element of Mirth, back in my day,” she continued, her voice turning thoughtful. “It was meant to bring comfort and delight to others. But when the bearer cannot fulfill that purpose… it turns inward. Smiles are no longer for others—they are sought for self-satisfaction. And that satisfaction comes at any cost, even if it means leaving others unhappy.”

Pinkie moaned louder as Mr. Cake’s thrusts grew rougher, his grip on her hips unrelenting. Her mane was disheveled, flour smeared across her coat as she bucked against him, her movements desperate and uncoordinated.

Anon shook his head, his voice strained. “And this is supposed to teach me something?”

Nightmare Star reclined further into the bedding, her expression remaining composed. “Yes. Because my sister is no different.”

Anon frowned, glancing at her. “What does Luna have to do with this?”

“Luna craved what she could not have,” Nightmare Star said smoothly. “Husbands. Wives. Love. Attention. When she couldn’t have them, she turned her sights on something even greater—the day itself.”

Her voice softened, taking on a thoughtful tone. “Like Pinkie, she let her desires twist her purpose. She wanted to be seen, to be validated, to take what was not hers simply because she could not bear being denied.”

Anon looked back at Pinkie, her moans and cries filling the air as Mr. Cake pulled her mane harder, his voice a mix of growls and rough praise. Pinkie’s hind legs trembled, her tail flicking wildly as she pushed herself against him, her desperation growing with every thrust.

“This is what happens when ponies are left unguided,” Nightmare Star said, her voice calm but pointed. “Without discipline, their desires consume them. Their purpose is lost, and they become slaves to their own whims.”

Anon shifted uncomfortably on the bed, his body tense against the soft cushioning. His eyes flicked to Nightmare Star, then back to the scene before him. Pinkie Pie’s loud cries and Mr. Cake’s growls filled the air, the two of them locked in an act so primal it was hard to reconcile it with what he thought he knew about them.

His thoughts churned. This couldn’t just be about Pinkie or Luna, could it? He tried to make sense of the lesson Nightmare Star claimed to be teaching him, her comparisons of whimsy and corruption. But how did this tie back to him?

The moment stretched, his confusion growing, before Nightmare Star finally shifted beside him, propping herself up on her forelegs and staring directly at him. Her fiery mane flickered as her molten gaze bore into him.

“You are either truly innocent,” she said suddenly, her voice slicing through the tension, “or an extremely good liar.”

Anon froze, his stomach twisting.

“When I first heard of you,” she continued, her tone low and deliberate, “I thought you were a passing distraction. An oddity for both my student and my sister to amuse themselves with. But I was wrong.” Her gaze sharpened, her words cutting through the air like a blade. “You are quickly becoming an obsession. And obsessions are dangerous.”

Anon tried to move, but her hoof came down on his spine with unnerving precision, pressing just enough to keep him in place.

“I have made mistakes before,” she said, her voice darkening. “The first was with my sister. I ignored the cracks in Luna’s mental state, let my hubris blind me, and focused on trivialities I thought were more important. And because of that, I lost her. I almost lost the Elements. And I’m certain, in her state of mind back then, Luna would have done the unthinkable to me.”

Anon felt his chest tighten as her words sank in, each one laced with cold certainty.

“My second mistake was with my student, Sunset Shimmer,” she continued. “I confined her within my plans, pushed her too hard, and failed to let her grow beyond the role I envisioned for her. I lost her, too.”

Her hoof pressed harder, making him flinch.

“I will not make the same mistake with you,” she said, her voice quiet but firm. “You have your hoof on the hands of not just my student, but my sister. I will not allow you to influence them as I failed to prevent others from influencing Sunset and Luna.

“You will not be the reason I must banish my sister again. And you will not be the reason I lose my student.”

Anon’s breath hitched as the realization hit him. This wasn’t just a lesson. This was a warning, an intimidation, a declaration of power. The kidnapping, the voyeuristic display of Pinkie Pie and Mr. Cake, even the events involving Blueblood and the griffon—they were all part of this elaborate message.

He was in Nightmare Star’s scope.

Before he could respond, a sharp cry broke the tension.

Pinkie Pie moaned loudly, her body shuddering as Mr. Cake gripped her tighter, their movements slowing but not stopping entirely. The sound of their breathing filled the room, ragged and heavy as they clung to each other.

At that same moment, Nightmare Star lifted her hoof from Anon’s spine, the pressure easing as the cries from the bakery subsided.

Anon exhaled shakily, his thoughts spinning as he tried to process what had just happened—and what it truly meant.

Nightmare Star’s molten gaze lingered on Anon as the tension in the room slowly ebbed away. She smiled, a sly, almost mocking expression on her face. Her hoof lifted gently from his back, finally releasing the pressure she’d used to keep him in place.

“To be fair,” she said with a soft chuckle, “you haven’t done anything wrong… yet. The only one at fault here is my student.” She paused, her fiery mane casting flickering shadows across the room. “So perhaps I shouldn’t be so suspicious of you.”

Anon blinked, surprised by the sudden shift in her tone. Before he could respond, Nightmare Star’s horn glowed faintly as she turned her attention to the glowing doll hovering beside her. With a deliberate, fluid motion, the doll floated toward him, the light pulsing softly as it descended into his hooves.

“I know you’ve said you’re not the type to revel in someone else’s pain,” she said, her tone tinged with amusement. “But I think you deserve this.”

Anon stared at the doll in his grasp, the weightless, glowing figure radiating warmth through his hooves. His mind raced, a torrent of thoughts crashing into one another. Why was she doing this? Why was she giving him—a stranger in this situation—control over something so clearly tied to her authority?

The thought struck him like lightning: This must be a test.

His gaze fell to the glowing ropes on the doll’s limbs, the subtle twitches in its form as though it was reacting to his very presence. One of the strands, seemingly woven from pure light, shifted slightly as his grip adjusted, and the doll squirmed faintly in response.

He closed his eyes, gripping the doll tighter as his thoughts churned. He couldn’t help but think of Twilight—of everything she’d put him through since his arrival in this strange world. The humiliation. The constant belittling. The way she’d treated him like some kind of experiment, a puzzle to be solved rather than a person.

The temptation to turn the tables on her was sharp and immediate. With this doll, he could make her feel the same powerlessness he’d endured. He could pay her back for everything.

But then he paused, surprised by the silence in his own mind. The usual cacophony of anger and resentment that often clouded his thoughts was… absent.

His eyes opened slowly, and he caught a flash of pink out of the corner of his vision. Turning his head, he saw Pinkie Pie. She stood a short distance away, her wild mane more chaotic than usual, her body trembling faintly as evidence of her recent escapades leaked down her thighs.

Her bright blue eyes met his, and her lips moved silently. It took him a moment to decipher what she was mouthing, but when he did, the simplicity of it struck him.

Be yourself.

Anon’s breath hitched. Despite everything—this bizarre world, its warped dynamics, and the layers of chaos he’d been forced to navigate—there was still something undeniably genuine about these ponies. Underneath it all, they were still themselves.

He smiled softly, looking back down at the doll. With a flick of his wrist, he tossed it lightly into the air, watching as it floated and remained suspended. “I don’t really need this,” he said, his voice steady. “You seem pretty content with punishing Twilight yourself. And if you’re the just leader I think you are, her punishment will be as fair as it needs to be.”

Nightmare Star’s smirk deepened as her magic enveloped the doll, pulling it back toward her. The oversized dildo still protruded from the figure, a stark reminder of its purpose. She tilted her head slightly, her gaze appraising.

“I think I’m going to like you,” she said with a quiet laugh.

Her attention shifted, finally focusing on the scene around them. Pinkie Pie’s high-pitched cries and Mr. Cake’s gruff groans signaled the end of their sordid act. Nightmare Star’s smirk widened as she observed the aftermath.

“It looks like Pinkie’s finally done making her cream pie,” she quipped, her tone dripping with amusement. “Though I doubt Mrs. Cake will appreciate her borrowing the cream dispenser.”

Anon frowned, the joke landing poorly. “I don’t like that,” he said plainly. “Not the joke—more the fact that Pinkie’s a homewrecker.”

Nightmare Star rolled her eyes, her fiery mane flickering brighter for a moment. “My vice is cake,” she said simply. “Luna’s vice? Homewrecking.”

Anon stared at her, unsure whether to laugh or feel even more uneasy.

Despite everything—the chaos, the tension, and the deeply unsettling display he had just been a part of—Anon found himself feeling oddly… at peace. Somehow, through all the layers of madness, he’d seen a glimmer of familiarity. These creatures, no matter how far removed from his expectations, still retained some essence of the ponies he’d come to know from afar.

Deep down, even buried under warped dynamics and twisted behaviors, they weren’t entirely irredeemable. Friendship, it seemed, was still magic here.

He let out a small, almost incredulous laugh, a faint smile tugging at his lips. “Even after all this bullshit,” he muttered, “I feel… better.” His gaze drifted toward Nightmare Star, who was observing him with her usual enigmatic smirk. “So… is there any other national secret or dirty laundry you want to tell me about?”

Nightmare Star’s smirk widened as she reclined further into the bedding, her fiery mane flickering softly. “Oh, I was going to take you through all of the Elements,” she said smoothly, her tone laced with amusement. “But you seem to get it now. And besides…” Her eyes glinted mischievously. “It will be far more entertaining to watch you figure it out for yourself, my little human.”

Anon sighed, shaking his head as he leaned back against the bed’s plush pillows. For a moment, silence settled over them, broken only by the faint crackle of Nightmare Star’s fiery aura. He let his thoughts drift, considering everything he’d seen and heard.

Then, a question bubbled to the surface of his mind. “You’ve talked about everyone else’s vices and habits,” he said carefully, glancing at her. “Luna’s, Twilight’s, even Pinkie’s. But what about yours?”

The words lingered in the air like a challenge.

Suddenly, the voices that had been absent for what felt like an eternity surged back into his mind.

Idiot. Dummy. Opportunist.

He heard Logic speaking sternly, trying to piece things together. Morals, too, quietly urging him to pay attention. But it was the Unknown Voice—that strange, unsettling whisper at the edge of his consciousness—that made his breath hitch.

He turned to look at Nightmare Star, the question still hanging between them. His heart sank instantly as he saw the look on her face.

Her smile was gone, replaced by something darker. Predatory. Her molten eyes gleamed with sharp intensity, and every flicker of her fiery mane felt like a threat waiting to ignite.

Before he could react—before he could move, speak, or even breathe—a surge of magic slammed into him.

The spell hit like a tidal wave, forcing his body to go limp as darkness clawed at the edges of his vision. His mind spiraled, the voices in his head scattering into static, their protests drowned by the overwhelming force of the spell.

The last word he managed to choke out before the void consumed him was simple, instinctive.

“Fuck.”

Author's Note

Oh, boys, we're going to get to the fun Park now. The next chapter is going to be about the reason this has the dark tags and several of the other ones we're going to Celestia's orphanage.